Christ of the strength of the law of the horrour of sinne of difference betwene the lawe and the Gospel of the true liberty of conscience c. no mētion or very litle was heard Wherefore in this so blinde time of darknes it was muche needefull and requisite that the Lord of his mercy shoulde looke vpon his churche send downe hys gratious reformation which also he did For shortly vpon the same thorowe the gratious excitation of God came Martine Luther of whome the order of story nowe requireth that we should and will intreat Christ willingly after the storie of Richard Hunne and a fewe other things premised for the better opening of the storie to folowe Mention was made sufficiently before of the doings of Pope Iulius Anno. 1510. and of hys warlike affaires for the whych he was condemned and not vniustly in the coūcell of Turone in Fraunce Pope Iulius plaieth the warrior Anno 1510. and yet all thys coulde not asswage the furious affection of this pope but the same yere he inuaded the Citie of Mutina and Mirandula in Italie Anno. 1512. and tooke them by force of warre Which Pope Iulius not long after The Pope ouercome in Battaile in the yeare of our Lorde 1512. refusing peace offered by Maximilian the Emperour was encountered by Lewes the French king about Rauenna vpon Easter day where he was vanquished and had of his army slaine to the number of xvj thousande Ex Chron. Carion And the yere next folowing Anno 1513. this Apostolical warriour Anno. 1513. which had resigned his keyes vnto the riuer of Tybris before made an end together both of fighting and liuing The death of Pope Iulius after he had raigned and fought x. yeeres Atter whome succeded next in the sea of Rome Pope Leo the 10. About the compasse of which time Pope Leo x great mutatiōs and stirres began to worke as well in states temporall as especially in the state of the Church Pope Leo 10. in Rome An. 1513. reigned 9. The state succession of Princes Charles 5. Emperour in Germanie An. 1519. reigned 39. Fraunces K. of France An. 1515. reigned 32. Henry 8. K. of England An. 1509. reigned 38. Iames 5. K. of Scotland An. 1514. reigned  In the time of which Pope Emperour and kinges of England and of France great alterations troubles and turnes of religion were wrought into the Churche by the mighty operation of Gods hand in Italy Fraunce Germanie Englande and all Europe suche as haue not bene seene although muche groned for many hundreth yeares before as in further discourse of this historie Christe willing more manifestly shall appeare But before wee come to these alterations taking the time as it lieth before vs wee will first speake of Richarde Hunne and certaine other godly minded persons heere in Englande afflicted for the woorde of Christes Gospell in great multitude as they be found and taken out of the Registers of Fitziames Bishop of London by the faithfull helpe and industry of R. Carket citizen of London The historie of diuers good men and women persecuted for religion in the Citie and Dioces of the Bishop of London briefly extracted out of the Registers of Richard Fitziames AMongest and besides the great number of the faithful martyrs and professours of Christe that constantly in the strength of the holy Ghost gaue their liues for the testimonie of his truthe Ex Registro Fitziames I finde recorded in the Register of London betwene the yeares of our Lorde 1509. and 1527. the names of diuers other persons both men and women who in the fulnes of that darke and mystie times of ignoraunce had also some portion of Gods good spirite whiche induced them to the knowledge of his trueth and Gospel and were diuersly troubled persecuted and imprisoned for the same notwithstanding by the proud cruell and bloudy rage of the Catholique seat and through the weaknes and frailtie of their owne nature not then fully strengthned in God it was againe in them for the time The professiō of the Protestantes no new doctrine suppressed and kept vnder as appeareth by their seueral abiuratiōs made before Richard Fitziames then bishop of London in hys time a most cruell persecutor of Christes church or els before his vicar general deputed for y e same And for asmuch as many of the aduersaries of Gods trueth haue of late dayes disdainefully and braggingly cried out and made demaunds in their publique assemblies and yet do asking where this our church and religion was wythin these 50. or 60. yeares I haue thought it not altogether vaine somewhat to stop such lying crakers both by mentioning theyr names and likewyse opening some of the chiefe and principal matters for which they wer so vnmercifully afflicted and molested thereby to geue to vnderstand as wel the continuaunce and consent of the true church of Christe in that age touching the chiefe poynts of our faith though not in like perfection of knowledge and cōstancie in all as also by the way something to touch what fond and friuolous matters the ignoraunt Prelates shamed not in that time of blindnesse to obiect against the poore simple people accounting them as heynous and great offences yea such as deserued death both of body and soule But least I shauld seeme too prolixe and tedious heerein I will nowe briefly proceede wyth the storie and first begin wyth theyr names whych are these Anno. 1510. Ioanne Baker William Pottyer Iohn Forge Thomas Goodred Thomas Walker alias Talbot Thomas Forge Alyce Forge Iohn Forge theyr son William Couper Lewes Iohn Ioanne Iohn Ihon Webbe alias Baker Anno. 1512. Iohn Houshold Robert Rascal Anno. 1517. Elizabeth Stanford George Browne Anno. 1518. Iohn Wykes Richard Butler Anno. 1511. Iohn Caluerton Anno. 1521 Iohn Woodrofe Richard Woolman Roger Hyllyar Anno. 1521. Alyce Couper Anno. 1523. Thomas Austye Ioanne Austye Thomas Graunt Iohn Garter Anno. 1526. Christofer Rauins Dionise Rauins Anno. 1527. Thomas Vincent Richard Butler Iohn Samme William Kyng Robert Durdant Henry Woolman Edmond Spilman Iohn Higges aliâs Noke aliâs Iohnsonne Henry Chambers Iohn Hynggyns Thomas Egleston Here foloweth the particular examination of all these heere aboue named To these were diuers and sundry particular Articles besides the common and generall sort accustomably vsed in such cases priuately obiected euen such as they were then accused of either by their curate or other their neighbours And because I thinke it somewhat superfluous to make any large recitall of all and euery part of their seuerall processe I minde therefore briefly only to touch so many of their articles as may be sufficient to induce the Christian Reader to iudge the sooner of the rest being I assure you of no greater importance then these that folow Except that sometime they were charged most slanderously with horrible and blasphemous lies against the maiestie and truth of God which as they vtterly
it may be to the health and saluation of thy soule and to the extirpation feare terrour and conuersion of al other heretickes vnto the vnitie of the Catholike faith This our finall decree by this our sentence definitiue we haue caused to be published in forme aforesaid Monday the xx of Nouember 1531. In the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of S. Paul before the saide Iohn Byshop of London iudicially sitting Anno. 1531. being assisted with Iohn Abbot of Westminster and Robert Abbot of Waltham Nicholas Prior of Christes Church in London these honorable Lordes being also present Henry Earle of Essex Richard Gray brother of the Marques of Somerset Iohn Lambert Maior of London Richard Gresham and Edward Altam Shrieffes the which Maior and Shriues were required to be there present by the Byshop of Londons letters hereafter written Of this statute read before and by vertue of a statute of king Henry the fourth king of Englande also in the presence of diuers Chanons the Chauncellour Officiall and Archdeacon of London with the Byshops Chaplaines and a great number both of the Clergie and Laitie Mathew Grefton the Register beyng also there present M. Rich. Bayfild aliâs Somersam was brought forth by Thomas Turnor the Aparator hys keeper M. Rich. Bayfild agayne brought before the â—yshop in whose presence the transumpt of the Apostolicke Bull of Pope Leo the x. vpon the condemnation of Martine Luther and his adherentes was brought foorth and shewed sealed with the seale of Thomas Wolsey late Legate de Latere and subscribed with the signe and name of M. Robert Tunnes publike Notary and also the decree vpon the condemnation of certain bookes brought in by him sealed with the seale of the Archbyshop of Canterbury and subscribed by three Notaries Then the Byshop of London repeated in effecte before him his abiuration which he had before made and other hys demerites committed and done beside his abiuration and the sayde Baifield saide that he was not culpable in the articles that were obiected against hym and desired that the heresies contained in the bookes whiche he brought ouer might be declared in open audience Then the Byshop after certeine talke had with the saide Bayfield as touching the desert of his cause asked hym whether he could shewe any cause why he should not be deliuered ouer vnto the seculer power and be pronounced as a relaps and suffer punishment as a relaps The sayd Baifield declared or propouÌ„ded no cause but said y t he brought ouer those bookes for lacke of money and not to sowe any heresies And incontinent the sayd Bayfield with a vehement spirite as it appeared sayde vnto the Byshop of Lond. the life of you of the spiritualtie is so euill that yee be heretickes and ye doe not onely liue euill The saying of Rich. Bayfilde to the Byshop of London but doe maintaine euill liuing and also do let that what true lyuing is may not be knowen saide that their liuing is agaynst Christes Gospell and that their beliefe was neuer taken of Christes Church Then the sayde Byshop after long deliberation had for so much as the sayd Rich. Bayfield he sayd could shew no cause why he should not be declared as relaps he read the decree and sentence against him by the which amongest other thinges he condemned him as an heretike and pronounced him to be punished with the punishment due vnto such as fall againe into heresie and by his wordes did disgrade him Sentence against Rich. Bayfilde and also declared that hee shoulde be actually disgraded as is more at large conteined in the long sentence The foresayd sentence being so read by the Byshop of London he proceeded immediatly to the actual solemne disgradyng of the sayd Richard Bayfild aliâs Somersam and there solemnely and actually disgraded him before the people the which thing being done he dismissed him by the sentence aforesayd from the Ecclesiasticall Court Wherupon the secular power being there present receiued him vnto their iurisdiction without any writte in that behalfe obtained but only by vertue of the Byshops letters by the statute of kyng Henry the .4 in that behalfe prouided and directed vnto them vnder the Bishops seale The tenour oâ— which letters here after folow * The Letters of requirie directed to the Maior and Shiriffes of the Citie of London that they should be present that day when the sentence should be giuen to receiue the heretike as they called him that was condemned IHon by the permission of God Byshop of London vnto our dearely beloued in Christ The letterâ— of â—â—quiry to the 〈◊〉 and Shiriffes of London the right honourable Lord Maior of the Citie of London and the Shiriffes of the same health grace and benediction Whereas we haue already by our Vicar general proceeded in a certaine cause of heresie and relaps into the same against one Richayd Bayfilde alias Somersam and intende vpon Monday next beeing the xx day of this present moneth of Nouember to giue a sentence definitiue against the saide Richard Bayfild alias Somersam and to leaue and deliuer him ouer vnto the secular power We require you the Lord Maior and Shiriffes aforesaid the Kinges Maiesties Vicegerentes euen in the bowels of Iesu Christ that according to the forme and effect of the statute of our most noble and famous prince in Christ our Lord the Lord Henry the fourth by the grace of God late King of England that you will be personally present in the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paule with your fauourable ayde and assistance in this behalfe the day that the sentence shall be giuen and to receiue the said Richard Bayfild aliâs Somersam after his sentence so giuen to discharge vs and our Officers and to doe further according to the tenour and effect of the saide statute as farre as shal be required of you according to the Canonical Sanctions and the laudable custome of the famous kingdome of England in this behalfe accustomed In witnesse whereof wee haue set our seale vnto this present Dated the 19 day of Nouember An. 1531. and in the first yeare of our consecration On Monday the xx day of Nouember in the yeare aforesaid in the Queere of the Cathedrall Church of Saint Paule the byshop of London calling vnto him Iohn Abbot of Westminster Robert Abbot of Waltam Nicholas Prior of Christes Church of the Citie of London maister Iohn Coxe Auditor and Uicare generall to the Archebyshop of Canterbury Peter Ligham Official of the Court of Caunterbury Thomas Baghe Chauncellour of the Church of S. Paules William Clief Archdeacon of London Iohn Incent Chanon residentary of the same William Brytton Robert Birch and Hugh Aprice Doctours of both lawes in the presence of vs Mathew Grefton Register Antony Hussy Richard Martin and Thomas Shadwall publicke Notaries and Scribes appoynted in this behalfe briefly rehearsed the aunsweres of the same Bayfild in effect and his abiuration other
leaue vndone any part 〈◊〉 parcel of the premisses or else in the execution and setting forth of the same do coldly and fainedly vse any maner sinister addition wrong interpretation or painted colour then we straightly charge commaund you that forthwith vpon any such default negligence or dissimulation of the said Bishop or any other ecclesiasticall person of his dioces contrary to the true tenour meaning and effecte of the saide charge by vs to him appointed aforesaid yee doe make indelaidly and with all speede and dâ—ligence declaration and aduertisement to vs and our Counsell of the saide defaulte and of the behauiour maner and fashion of the same And for as much as we vpon singular trust and assured confidence which we haue in you and for the speciall loue and zeale we suppose and thinke ye beare towards vs and the publicke and common wealth vnitie and tranquillitie of this our realme haue specially elected and chosen you among so many for this purpose and haue reputed you suche men as vnto whose wisedome discretion truth and fidelitie we might commit a matter of suche great waight moment and importance as whereupon the vnitie and tranquillity of our realme doth consist if ye shoulde contrary to our expectation and trust which we haue in you and agaynst your duety and allegeance towards vs neglect or omit to do with all your diligence and wisedome whatsoeuer shall be in your power for the due performance of our mind and pleasure to you before declared in this behalfe or hâ—lt or stomble at any part or specialitie of the same be yee assured that we like a Prince of iustice will so extremely punish you for the same that all the worlde besides shall take by you example and beware contrary to their allegeance to disobey the lawfull commaundement of theyr soueraigne Lord and Prince in such things as by the faithfull execution whereof ye shall not onely aduance the honor of Almightie God and set foorth the maiestie and Imperiall dignitie of youre soueraigne Lord but also bring an inestimable weale profite and commoditie vnitie and tranquillitie to all the common state of this our Realme whereunto both by the lawes of God nature and man ye be vtterly bound Geuen vnder our signet at our Pallace of Westminster the 9. day of Iune Furthermore that no man shall cauill or surmise thys fatall fall and ruine of the Pope to haue come rashly vpon the Kings owne partiall affection or by any sensuall temeritie of a few and not by the graue and aduised iudgement approbation and consent generally and publikely as well of the nobles and commons temporal as also vppon substantiall groundes and the very strength of truth by the discussion and consultation of the spiritual and most learned persons in this Realme it shall be requisite moreouer to these premisses to adioyne the words and testimonies also of the Byshops owne othes and profession made to the King yelding and rendering vnto him only the stile of supreme head next vnder Christ of the Church of England all other seruice subiection and obedience to be geuen to any other forreine Potentate which should be preiudiciall to the Kings highnes in this behalfe beeing excluded and that both frankely and freely of their own voluntary motion and also vppon the faith and fidelitie of their priesthode as by their owne words and handwriting may appeare in forme as heere vnder followeth The othe of Steuen Gardiner to the King EGo Stephanus Wintonien Episcopus pure sponte absolute in verbo pontificio profiteor ac spondeo Illustrissimae vestrae Regiae maiestati singulari ac summo Domino meo patrono Henrico Dei gratia Angliae Franciae Regi fidei defensori Domino Hiberniae atque in terris Ecclesiae Anglicanae supremo immediatè sub Christo capiti quod post hac nulli externo Imperatori Regi Principi aut Prelato nec Romano pontifici quem Papam vocant fidelitatem obedientiam c. In English I Steuen Byshop of Winchester do purely of mine owne voluntary accord and absolutely The othe of Steph. Gardiner to the king in y e word of a Bishop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and Patrone Henry the 8. by the grace of Gdo King of England of France defendor of the fayth Lord of Ireland in earth of the Church of England supreme head immediately vnder Christ that from this day forward I shall sweare promise geue or cause to be geueÌ„ to no forreine PoteÌ„tate Emperour King Prince or Prelate nor yet to the Byshop of Rome whoÌ„ they call Pope any othe or feaultie directly or indirectly either by word or writyng but at all tymes and in euery case condition I shall obserue hold mainteyne to all effectes intentes the quarell cause of your royall Maiestie your successours and to the vttermost of my power shall defend the same agaynst all manner of persons whom soeuer I shall know or suspect to bee aduersaries to your Maiestie or to your successours shall geue my fayth truth obedience sincerely with my very hart onely to your royall Maiestie as to my supreme Prince I professe the Papacie of Rome not to be ordeined of God by holy Scripture but constantly do affirme and openly declare and shall declare it to be set vp onely by maÌ„ Stephen Gardiner aprenoun-renounceth the Pope and shall cause diligently other men likewise to publish the same Neither shall I enter any treatie with any person or persons either priuely or apertly or shall consent thereto that the Byshop of Rome shall haue or exercise here any authoritie or iurisdiction or is to be restored to any iurisdicâ—ion hereafter Furthermore that y e sayd Byshop of Rome now being or any that shall succeede him hereafter in the sayd Sea is not to be called Pope nor supreme Byshop or vniuersall Byshop nor most holy Lord but onely ought to be called Byshop of Rome and felow brother as the old maner of the most auncient Byshops hath bene this I shall to my power openly mainteyne and defend Also I shall firmely obserue cause to bee obserued of other to the vttermost of my cunnyng witte power all such lawes and Actes of this Realme how and what soeuer as haue bene enacted established for the extirpation and suppression of the Papacie and of the authoritie and iurisdiction of the sayd Byshop of Rome Neither shall I appeale hereafter to the sayd Bish. of Rome nor euer consent to any person that shall appeale to him neither shall I attempt prosecute or follow any sute in the Court of Rome for any cause of right or Iustice to be had or shall make aunswere to any plee or action nor shall take vpon me the person and office either of the plaintife or defendent in the sayd Court. And if the sayd Byshop by his messenger or by his letters shall make any meanes or
significatiō vnto me of any matter what soeuer it be I shall with all speede diligence make declaration aduertisement therof or cause that same to be signified either to your princely maiesty or to some of your secret coūsaile or to your successours or any of their priuy counsell Neither shall I send or cause to be send at any tyme any writing or messēger to the sayd Byshop or to his Court without the knowledge cōsent of your maiesty or your successours willyng me to send writing or messenger vnto him Neither shall I procure or geue coūsaile to any persō to procure bules brieues or rescriptes whatsoeuer either for me or for any other frō the sayd Bysh. of Rome or his court And if any such shall be procured agaynst my will knowledge either in generall or in speciall or els whosoeuer they shall be graunted vnto them I shall vtter disclose the same not consent thereunto nor vse them in any case shall cause them to be brought to your maiestie or your successours Furthermore for the confirmation hereof I geue my fayth truth by firme promise in the fayth of a Byshop that agaynst this my foresayd profession promise made I shall defēd my selfe by no dispēsation exception nor any remedy or cautel of law or exāple during this my natural life And if heretofore I haue done or made any protestatiō in preiudice of this my profession promise here made the same I do reuoke at this present for euer hereafter and here vtterly do renounce by these presents Whereunto I haue subscribed vnder written the name both of my selfe of my Byshopricke with my proper hand thereto also haue put to my seale in perpetual vndoubted testimony of the premisses Geuen the x. day of February an 1534. of our soueraigne Lord kyng Henry viij 26 Steph. Winton * The lyke othe of Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London I Iohn Byshop of London do purely of myne owne volūtary accord absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular The othe of Stokesley and chief Lord and patrone Henry 8 by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth of the same Church of Englād supreme head immediately vnder Christ. c. Like to the othe before Ioan. London ¶ The like othe and handwriting of Edward Lee Archbyshop of Yorke I Edward by the permission of God Archbyshop of Yorke doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The othe of Lee Archb. of Yorke and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. In like forme to the othe before Edovardus Eborac The like othe and handwriting of Cuthbert Byshop of Duresme I Cuthbert by the permission of God Byshop of Duresme doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The oth of Tōstal of Durisme and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. As before Per me Cutbertum Dulnelm And so likewise all the other Byshops after the same order and forme of othe were obliged and bound to the king as to their supreme head of the Church of England immediatly vnder Christ renouncyng and abiuryng vtterly and voluntarily the Popes too long vsurped iurisdiction in this Realme testifieng moreouer the same both with their owne hand and also with their seale Besides these cōfirmations testimonials of y e Bishops aforesayd ye shall heare yet moreouer the decree and publicke sentence of the vniuersitie of Cambridge written likewise and subscribed signed with the publike seale of their vniuersitie the tenor of which their letter heere followeth ¶ A letter of the Vniuersitie of Cambridge against the vsurped power of the Byshop of Rome VNiuersis Sanctae matris Ecclesiae filijs ad quos praesentes literae peruenturae sunt coetus omnis regentium non regentium Academiae Cantabrigiensis salutem in omnium saluatore Iesu Christo. Cum de Romani pontificis potestate c. In English TO all and singular children of the holy mother Church to whose hands these presents shall come the whole societie of Regentes and not Regētes of the Uniuersitie of Cābridge A letter of the vniuersitye of Cambridge sendeth greeting in our Sauiour Iesu Christ. Where as now of late it hath risen vp in question among vs concerning the power of the Bishop of Rome which he doth both claime to himselfe by the holy Scripture ouer all prouinces nations in Christendome and hath now of long time exercised in this realme of England and forasmuch as our censure concerning the cause is required to wit whether the Byshop of Rome hath any power or authoritie in this kingdome of England allotted to hym by God in the Scripture more then any other foreine Byshop or no we thought it therfore good reason our duty for the searching out of the veritie of the said question that we should employ therein our whole indeuour and study whereby we might render and publish to the world what our reason and censure is touching the premisses For therefore we suppose that Uniuersities were first prouided and instituted of Princes to the end that both y e people of Christ might in the lawe of God be instructed and also that false errours if any did rise might through the vigilant care and industry of learned Diuines be discussed extinguished and vtterly rooted out For the which cause we in our assemblies and conuocations after our accustomed maner resorting and conferring together vpon the question aforesayd and studiously debating and deliberating with our selues how and by what order we mighte best proceede for the finding out of the truth of the matter and at length choosing out certayne of the best learned Doctours and Bachelers of Diuinity and other maisters haue committed to them in charge studiously to ensearch and peruse the places of holy Scripture by the viewing and conferring of which places together they might certifie vs what is to be said to the question propounded For asmuch therefore as we hauing heard and well aduised The censure of the vniuersity of Cambridge against the Popes supremacye and throughly discussed in open disputations what may be sayd on both partes of the foresayd question those reasons and arguments do appeare to vs more probable stronger truer and more certaine sounding much more neare to the pure and natiue sense of Scripture which do deny the Byshop of Rome to haue any such power geuen him of God in the Scripture By reason force of whych arguments we being perswaded and conioining together in one opinon haue with our selues thus decreed to aunswere vnto the question aforesayde and in these writings thus resolutely do aunswere in the name of y e whole Uniuersitie
beyng fast bound to a stake and Furse set on fire round about him was so scorâ—hed that he was as blacke as soote one Doctour Redyng there staÌ„ding before him with Doctour Heyre and Doct. Springwell hauyng a long white wande in his hand did knocke him vpon the right shoulder and sayd Peke recant and beleue that the Sacrament of the aultar is the very body of Christ fleshe bloud and bone after that the Priest hath spoken the words of Consecration ouer it and heere haue I in my hande to absolue thee for thy misbeliefe that hath ben in thee hauing a scrole of paper in his hande When he had spoken these wordes Peke answeared and sayde I defie it and thee also with a great violence he spit from him very bloud whiche came by reason y t his vaynes brake in his body for extreame anguishe And when the sayde Peke had so spoken then D. Reding sayd To as many as shall cast a sticke to the burning of this heretique Forty dayes of parâ—on proclaymed for casting sticks into Pekes fyer is graunted fortye dayes of pardon by my Lord Byshop of Norwich Then Barne Curson Sir Iohn Audley Knight with many others of estimation being there present did rise from their seates and wyth their swords did cut downe boughes and throw them into the fire and so did all the multitude of the people Witnes Iohn Ramsey and others who did see this acte In the yeare last before this whiche was of the Lorde 1537. it was declared how Pope Paul the third indicted a general Councel to be holden at Mantua Of this CouÌ„cell of Mantua reade before 1084. Whereunto the king of England among other Princes being called refused either to come or to sende at the Popes call and for defence of himselfe directed out a publique Apologie or Protestation rendring iust and sufficient matter why neyther he would nor was bound to obey the Popes commandement Which Protestation is before to be read page 1084. This Councell appointed to begin the 23. daye of Maye the yeare aforesayde was then stopped by the Duke of Mantua pretending that hee woulde suffer no Councell there vnlesse the Pope would fortifie the Citie with a sufficient armye c. For whiche cause the Pope proroged the sayd Councell to be celebrate in the moneth of Nouember folowing appointing at y e first no certaine place At length named and determined the citie of Uincence lyeng within the dominion of the Uenetians to be the place for the Councell Whereunto when the King the yeare next folowing which is this present yeare of the Lorde 1538. was requested by the Emperour and other states to resort eyther hymselfe or to sende he agayne refusing as hee dyd before sendeth this Protestation in waye of defence and aunsweare for hymselfe to the Emperour and other Christen princes the copie and effect whereof heere vnder foloweth and is this Henry the eight by the grace of God King of Englande and Fraunce c. saluteth the Emperour Christian princes and all true Christen men desiring peace and concord amongst them WHereas not long sithens a booke came forth in our and al our Counsailes names Anno. 1538. which coÌ„teined many causes why we refused the Councell then by the Byshop of Romes vsurped power first indicted at Mantua The kings letter to the Emperor to be kept the xxiij day of May after proroged to Nouember no place appoynted where it should be kept and whereas the same booke doth sufficiently proue that our cause could take no hurt Of thiâ— book 〈◊〉 before 〈◊〉 neither with any thing done or decreed in such a company of addict men to one sect nor in any other Councell called by his vsurped power we thinke it nothing necessarie so oft to make newe protestations The Poâ—â— doth but mocke the world with his 〈◊〉 Councelâ—â— as the Bishop of Rome and his Courts by suttletie and craft do inuent wayes to mocke the world by newe pretensed generall Councels Yet notwithstanding because that some things haue now occurred either vpon occasion geuen vs by change of the place or else through other consideratioÌ„s which now being knowne to the worlde may do muche good we thought we should do but euen as that loue enforceth vs which we owe vnto Christes fayth and religion to adde this Epistle And yet we protest Generall Councells are to be wished so they might be free vniuersally 〈◊〉 all partes that we neyther put forthe that booke neither yet wee woulde this Epistle to be set afore it that thereby we should seeme lesse to desire a generall Councell then any other Prince or Potentate but rather to be more desirous of it so it were free for all partes and vniuersall And further wee desire all good Princes Potentates and people to esteeme and thinke that no Prince would more willingly be presente at such a Councell then we suche a one we meane as we speake of in our protestation made concerning the Councell of Mantua Truely as our forefathers inuented nothyng more holyer then generall Councels vsed as they ought to be so there is almost nothing that may do more hurt to y e Christian coÌ„mon wealth to y e faith to our religion Nothing more petrâ—cious to the Church then general Councels if they be abused then general CouÌ„cels if they be abused to lucre to gaines to y e establishment of errours They be called general and euen by their name do admonish vs that all Christen meÌ„ which do dissent in any opinion may in theÌ„ openly frankly without feare of punishment or displeasure say their mind For seeing suche thyngs as are decreed in generall Councels touche equally all men that geue assent thereunto it is meete that euery man may boldly say there that hee thinketh And verily we suppose that it ought not to be called a generall Councell where alonely those men are heard which are determined for euer in all pointes to defend the Popish parte and to arme themselues to fight in the Byshop of Romes quarrell though it were against God and his Scriptures It is no generall Councell neyther it ought to be called generall where the same men be onely Aduocates and aduersaries the same accused and iudges Thâ— Popes Councels are no generall Councells The Pope in his CouÌ„cels is the party accused and also the iudge No it is against the lawe of nature either that we shoulde condescend to so vnreasonable a law against our selues eyther that we should suffer our selues to be lefte without all defence and beeing oppressed with greatest iniuries to haue no refuge to succour our selues at The Byshop of Rome and his be our great enemies as wee and all the world may well perceyue by his doings He desireth nothing more then our hurt and the destruction of our Realme Do not we then violate the iudgement of nature if we geue him power and authoritie to be our Iudge Agaynst all reason that
and 5. articles of vowes priests maryage the antiquitie of the iij. former Articles aboue mentioned to witte of trāsubstātiation of the halfe cōmunion and of priuate Masses so now commyng to the Article of vowes and of Priestes mariage the reader will looke perchaunce to be satisfied in this likewise as in the other before to be certified from what cōtinuaunce of tyme these vowes vnmaried lyfe of Priests haue continued Read afore pag. 195. Read afore pag. 175. Wherin although sufficient hath bene sayd before in the former processe of this history as in the life of Anselmus pag. 195. also of Pope Hildebrād pag. 175. c. yet for the better establishing of y e readers mynde agaynst this wicked article of Priests mariage it shal be no great labour lost here briefly to recapitulate in the tractatiō of this matter either what before hath bene sayd or what more is to be added And to the entent that the world may see and iudge the sayd lawe and decree of Priests single sole life to be a doctrine of no auncient standing heere within this Realme but only since the time of Anselmus Priests mariage first forbidden by Anselmus in England Ex Henr. Huntingt lib. 7. De historia Anglorum I will first alledge for me the wordes of Henr. Huntyngton lib. 7. De historia Anglorum heere following Eodem anno ad festum Michaelis tenuit Anselmus Archiepiscopus Concilium apud Londonias In quo prohibuit sacerdotibus Anglorum vxores antea non prohibitas Quod quibusdam mundissimum visum est quibusdam periculosum ne dum mundicias viribus maiores appeterent in immundicias horribiles ad Christiani nominis summum dedecus inciderent c. That is The same yeare at the feast of S. Michaell Anselme the Archbyshop of Canterbury held a Synode at London The wordes of Huntington In the which Synode he forefended Priestes heere in Englande to haue wiues which they were not inhibited before to haue Which constitution seemed to some persons very pure and chaste To othersome againe it seemed very dangerous Priests not restrayned from wiues before Anselmus time least while that men should take vpon them such chastitie more then they should be able to beare by that occasion they might happily fall into horrible filthines whiche shoulde redound to the exceeding slaunder of christian profession c. Albeit I deny not but before the time also of Anselmus both Odo and after him Dunstane Archb. of Canterbury and Ethelwold B. of Winchester and Oswold B. of Worcester in the dayes of King Edgar anno 963. as they were all Monkes themselues so were they great doers against the marriage of priests placing in Monkes in Churches and Colledges Read afoae pag. 153. and putting out the married Priests as ye may read before pag. 153. Yet notwithstāding neither was that in many Churches and also the priests then married were not constrayned to leaue their wyues nor theyr roumes but onely at their owne choyce For so writeth Malmesbury in vita Dunstani Itaque clerici multarum Ecclesiarum Malmesb. in vita Dunstani data optione vt aut amictum mutarent aut locis valedicerent cessere c. That is Therefore diuers sondry clerkes of many Churches being put to their choice whether to chaunge their weede or to part from their places wente their waies c. So also Elfricus after them of whome mention was made before was somewhat busie in setting forward the single life of Priestes Priestes first restrayned from their wiues generall in England and Lanfrancus lykewise But yet this restreynt of Priestes lawfull marriage was neuer publickely established for a lawe heere in the Church of England before the cōming of Anselme in the daies of William Rufus king Henry 1. writing in these words Boldly I commaunde by the authoritie which I haue by my Archbishoprike Read afore pag. 196. not only within my Archbishoprike but also throughout England that all Priests that keepe women shall be depriued of their Churches and al ecclesiasticall benefices c. As ye may reade more at large before page 196. whiche was much about the same time whē as Hildebrand also at Rome begā to attempt the same matter as before hath ben shewed also besides him were other Popes mo as Innocent the 3. Pope Nicholas the 2. and Calixtus the 2. by whome the acte against Priests mariage was brought at length to his ful perfectiō and so hath cōtinued euer since Long it were and tedious to recite here all such constitutions of Councels prouinciall and generall namely of y e councel of Carthage of Toledo which seemed to worke something in that behalf against the matrimony of priests Againe longer it were to number vp the names of al such bishops and priests which notwithstāding haue bin maried since that time in diuers countreys as more amplye shall be shewed the Lord willing in the sequele hereof In the meane season as touching the age time of this diuelish prohibition for priests to haue their wiues thys is to be found by credible proofes and conferring of histories that in the yeare of our Sauiour 1067. at what time Pope Hildebrand began first to occupy the Papall chayre Ex actis Synodi Mediolanensis this othe began first to be taken of Archbishops and Byshops that they should suffer none to enter into the ministerie or into any ecclesiasticall function hauing a wife and lykewise the Clergie to be bound to promise the same And this was as I said about the yeare of our Lorde 1067. well approued and testified by course of hystories S. Paule prophesieth of forbidding of mariage Whereby appeareth the prophesie of S. Paule truely to be verified speaking of these latter times 1. Tim. 4. Where he writeth in these wordes The spirit speaketh playnely that in the latter times there shall some depart from the faith harkening vnto spirits of errour and to doctrines of deuils forbidding to marry and commaunding to abstayne from meates whiche the Lord hath created to be taken with thankesgeuing c. In this prophesie of S. Paule ij things are to be obserued First the matter which he prophesieth of that is the forbidding of mariage S. Paules prophesie foūd true for the count of tymes and forbidding of meates whiche God generally hath left free to all men The second thyng in this prophesie to be noted is the time whē this prophesie shall fall that is in the latter times of the worlde So that this concurreth right well with these yeares of Pope Hildebrand aforesayde beeing a thousande yeares complete after the Ascension of our Sauiour so that they may well be called the latter times This prophesie of S. Paule thus standing as it doth firme and certain that is that forbidding of mariage must happen in the latter times of the world then must it nedes consequently follow therby that
Illustrem super Validitate Inualiditate Matrimonij inter eosdem Reges contracti consummati rebusque alijs inactis causae causarum huiusmodi latius deductis dilecto filio Paulo Capissucho causaruÌ„ sacri palatij tunc decano propter ipsius Pauli absentiam venerabili fratri nostro Iacobo Simonetae Episcopo Pisauâ—ien vnius ex dicti palatij causauruÌ„ Auditoribus locuÌ„ teneÌ„ti audieÌ„dis instrueÌ„dis in Consistorio nostro Secreto referendis cómissis pereos nobis eiusdeÌ„ Cardinalibus Relatis maturè discussis coraÌ„ nobis peÌ„deÌ„tibus matrimoniuÌ„ inter predictaÌ„ CatherinaÌ„ HeÌ„ricuÌ„ Angliae Reges coÌ„tractuÌ„ inde secuta quaecuÌ„que fuisse esse validuÌ„ canonicuÌ„ validaque Canonica suosque debitos debuisse debere sortiri effectus proleÌ„que exinde susceptam suscipieÌ„daÌ„ fuisse fore legitimaÌ„ praefatuÌ„ HeÌ„ricum Angliae RegeÌ„ teneri obligatuÌ„ fuisse fore ad cohabitanduÌ„ cuÌ„ dictâ— Catherina Regina eius legitima coÌ„iuge illaÌ„que maritali affectione Regio honore tractaÌ„duÌ„ euÌ„deÌ„ HeÌ„ricuÌ„ Angliae Regem ad praemissa omnia singula cuÌ„ effectu adimplenduÌ„ condeÌ„danduÌ„ omnibusque iuris remedijs cogenduÌ„ coÌ„pellenduÌ„ fore prout condeÌ„namus cogimus compellimus molestationesque denegationes per eundeÌ„ HenricuÌ„ RegeÌ„ eideÌ„ Catherinae Reginae super inualiditate ac foedere dicti matrimonij quomodo libet factas praestâ—tas fuisse esse illicitas iniustas eideÌ„ HeÌ„rico Regi super illis ac inualiditate matrimonij huiusmodi perpetuuÌ„ sileÌ„tium imponeÌ„duÌ„ fore imponimê° eundeÌ„que HenricuÌ„ Angliae RegeÌ„ in expensis in huiusmodi causa pro parte dictae Catherinae Reginae coram nobis dictis omnibus legitimè factis coÌ„deÌ„nanduÌ„ fore condeÌ„namus quaruÌ„ expensarum taxationem nobis imposteruÌ„ reseruamus Ita pronuntiamus I. Lata fuit Romae in Palatio Apostolico publice in Consistorio die .xxiii. Martij M.D.XXXIIII Blosius ¶ The effect in English THe effect of this Sentence is as much to meane in english That Pope Clement the vij with the consent of his other brethreÌ„ the Cardinals assembled together in his Consistory The Pope sitteth in the 〈◊〉 of iustice with the 〈◊〉 same fashioÌ„ 〈◊〉 did sit in the seate 〈…〉 Antichrist 〈◊〉 the TeÌ„ple of God And sayd neuer a word 〈◊〉 hauing no bribes 〈◊〉 in his handes nor 〈◊〉 the Emperour in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not thys a gloryous 〈◊〉 that wil haue no beg 〈◊〉 his sonnes daughâ—â—â— Emperours Kinges 〈◊〉 And why then did you 〈…〉 to England 〈◊〉 the same Matriâ—â—â—â— before as appeareth 〈◊〉 pag. 1â—49 sitting there in the throne of A Iustice calling vpon the name B of Christ and hauing God onely before his C eyes doth pronounce define declare in the cause causes betwene his dere daughter Katherine Quene of England appealing to the sea Apostolicke his beloued D sonne Henry the eight king of England concerning y e validity inualidity of the Matrimony heretofore contracted betwene theÌ„ and yet depending in the Consistory court of the said pope Clement that the sayd Matrimony alwaies hath E and still doth stand firme Canonicall that the issue proceding or which shall proceed of the same standeth and shall stand lawfull and legitimate and that the foresayd Henry king of England is and shal be bouÌ„d and obstrict to the Matrimoniall society and cohabitatioÌ„ with the sayd Lady Katherine his lawfull wiâ—e Quene to hold and maynteine her with such loue and princely honor as becommeth a louing husbande and his kingly honor to do Also that the sayd Henry king of England if he shall refuse so to performe and accomplish all and singuler the premisses in all effectuall maner is to be condemned and compelled hereunto by all remedies of (F) (F) By his owne Canon law â—e meaneth 〈◊〉 by the lawe of God the law enforced according as we do coÌ„demne compell and enforce him so to do prouiding that al molestations and refusals whatsoeuer made by the sayde king Henry agaynst the sayde Queene Katherine vpon the inualidity of the sayd Mariage to haue bene and to be iudged vnlawful and vniust and the sayd king froÌ„ henceforth for euer to hold his peace and not to be heard in any Court hereafter (G) (G) Here thou mayst see good reader howe the Pope may doth 〈◊〉 lykâ— a false Prophet For where he thought to put the king â—o silence tâ—e saâ—e silence lighted vpon himselfe whereby the Pope is driuen himselfe to stand mute in EnglaÌ„d God graunt he may so stand for euer Amen to speake touching the inualidity of the sayd matrimony like as we also do here will and charge him to holde his peace and do put him to perpetuall silence herein Willing moreouer adiudging the sayd king henry to be condemned and presently here doe condemne him in the expenses on the sayde Quene Katherines behalfe here in our Court exposed employed in trauersing the foresaid cause the valuation of which expenses we reserue to our selues to be limited and taxed as we shall iudge meete hereafter We do so pronounce I. At Rome in our Apostolicall palace publickely in our Consistory 23. Mart. M.D.XXXIIII Blosius Now as you haue heard the presumptuous and arrogant Sentence of Pope Clement wherein he taketh vpon him contrary to the ordinaunce of God in his Leuiticall law as before is shewed pag. 1025. and contrary to y e best learned iudgementes of Christendome to commaund and compell the king agaynst his conscience to reteine in Matrimony his brothers wife here foloweth in like order to be inferred according to my promise an other like wicked blasphemous Pope Leo his Bull agaynst Luther and the Appellation of M. Luther from the Pope by way of an Appendix and sclauÌ„derous Bull of Pope Leo against Martin Luther with the iust Appellation also of the sayd Martin Luther from the Pope to a generall Counsell Wherein may appeare to all men the lying spirite of the pope both in teaching most heretical doctrine derogating from the bloud of Christ and also falsely deprauing peruerting the sound doctrine of Luther falsely and vntruely charging him with heresy when he is the greater heretick himselfe For what hereticke would euer say that the churche of Rome was consecrate and sanctified by the bloud of Peter but onely the Pope Or who would cal this heresy to referre al our saluation and sanctification onely and totally to the bloud of the sonne of God vnlesse he were an hereticke of all heretickes himselfe After the like dealing we read .3 Reg. 18. of wicked king Achab The Pope playeth with Luther as Achab played with Elias saying that he was the troubler of Israell when it was he himselfe and his fathers house that so did who being onely the disturber of Israel himselfe crieth out vpon Elias for troubling Israel So here in semblablewise
hould me c. Lo quoth he how say you to this of Saint Augustine paynt me out your Church thus Bradford My Lord these wordes of S. Augustine make as muche for me as for you although I might aunswere that all this if they had bene so firme as you make them might haue bene alledged against Christ and his apostles For there was the lawe and the ceremonies consented on by the whole people confirmed with myracles antiquitie and continuall succession of Byshops from Aarons tyme vntill that present Chich. In good fayth M. Bradford you make to much of the state of the Church before Christes comming All this might be obiected agaynst Christe his Apostles by the Scribes Phariseys Brad. Therein I doe but as Peter teacheth 2. Pet. 2. and Paule very often You would gladly haue your Churche here very glorious and as a most pleasant Lady But as Christ sayde Beatus est quicunque non fuerit offensus per me So may his Churche say Blessed are they that are not offended at me Yorke Yea you thinke that none is of the Churche but such as suffer persecution Brad. What I thinke God knoweth I pray your Grace iudge mee by my woordes and speaking The Church commonly not glorious in this world but poore and persecuted and marke that Paule sayth Omnes qui. c. All that will liue godly in Christ Iesu must suffer persecution Sometimes Christes Churche hath rest here but commonly it is not so and specially towardes the end her forme will be more vnseemely Yorke But what say you to Saint Augustine where is your Church that hath the consent of people and nations Bradford Euen all people and nations that be Gods people haue consented with me Consent of the Godly and I with them in y e docrine of fayth Yorke Lo ye go about to shift off all thinges Bradford No my Lorde I meane simply and so speake God knoweth Yorke Sainct Austen doth here talke of succession euen froÌ„ Peters seate Succession from Peter Brad. Yea that seate then was nothing so muche corrupte as it is now Yorke Well you alwayes iudge the church Bradford Christes people may discerne the Church though they iudge not the Church The Church of of Rome swarueth from the voyce of Christ and wherein No my Lord Christes sheepe discerne Christes voyce but they iudge it not so they discerne the Churche but iudge her not Yorke Yes that you do Bradford No and it like your grace and yet full well may one not onely doubt but iudge also of the Romish church for she obeyeth not christes voyce as Christes true church doth Yorke Wherein Brad. In latin seruice and robbing the Laitie of Christes cup in the sacrament and in many other thinges in which it committeth most horrible sacrilege Chic Why Latin seruice was in England when the pope was gone Brad. True the tyme was in England wheÌ„ the pope was away but not all popery as in king Henries dayes Yorke Latin seruice was appointed to be song and had in the Queere where onely were Clerici that is Latin sâ—â—â—uice deâ—â—â—ded such as vnderstode latin the people sitting in the body of the Church praying theyr owne priuate prayers and this may wel be yet seene by making of the Chauncell and Queere so as y e people could not come in or heare them Brad. Yea but in Chrisostomes time and also in the latin church in Saint Ieromes tyme Agaynâ—â— Latin seâ—â—uice all the Church sayth he reboat Amen That is aunswereth agayn mightely Amen Whereby we may see that the prayers were made so that both the people heard them and vnderstoode them Chic Ye are to blame to say that the Churche robbeth the people of the cup. Bradford Well my Lorde terme it as it please you all men knowe that laytie hath none of it Chic In deede I would wish the Church would define agayne that they might haue it for my part Brad. If God make it free who caÌ„ define to make it bond Yorke Well mayster Bradford we leese our labour The peoâ—â—â— robbed 〈◊〉 the cupâ—â— for ye seeke to put away all thinges which are tolde you to your good your Church no man can know Brad. Yes that ye may well Yorke I pray you whereby Brad. Forsooth Chrisostome sayth The 〈◊〉 knowen 〈◊〉 by the Scripturâ—â— Chrisostâ—â—â— oper impâ—â—â—fect Lyra sup Math. Tantummodo per Scripturas alonely by the Scriptures and this speaketh he very oftentimes as ye well know Yorke In deede that is of Chrysostome â—â— in opere imperfecto whiche may be doubted of The thing whereby the Church may be knowne best is succession of Byshops Bradford No my Lorde Lyra full well writeth vppon Mathew that Ecclesia non consistit in hominibus ratione potestatis secularis aut Ecclesiasticae sed in hominibus in quibus est notitia vera confessio fidei veritatis That is Hilarius Auâ—entâ—â—â— The church consisteth not in men by reason either of secular or temporall power but in men indued with true knowledge and confession of fayth and of veritie And in Hylarius tyme you knowe he wryteth to Aurentius that the Church did rather delitescere in cauerâ—â—s then eminere in primarijs sedibus That is was hidden rather in caues and holes then did glister and shyne in thrones of preeminence Then came one of the seruauntes and tolde them that my Lord of Duresme taryed for them at Mayster Yorkes house and this was after that they had taryed three houres with Bradford And after that their man was come they put vp theyr writtten bookes of common places and sayde that they lamented his case they willed him to read ouer a booke which did Doct. Crome good so wishyng hym good in woordes they went their waye and poore Bradford to his prison After this communication with the Bishops ended The comming of 2. Spanish frâ—â—erâ— to M. Bradford within two dayes following came into the Counter two Spanish Friers to talke with maister Bradford sent as they sayd by the Earle of Darby Of whome the one was y e kinges Confessor y e other was Alphonsus who had before written a popish booke agaynst heresies the effecte of which their reasoning here likewise followeth Talke betweene mayster Bradford and two Spanishe Fryers VPpon the 25. day of February The talke betweene certayne â—riers and M. Bradfoâ—â— about 8. of the clock in the morning two Spanish Fryers came to the CouÌ„ter where Bradford was prisoner to whoÌ„ Bradford was called Then the one Fryer which was the kinges Confessor asked in Latin for all their talke was in Latin of Bradford whether he had not seene nor heard of one Alphonsus that had written agaynst heresies Brad. I do not know him Confes. Well this man poynting to Alphonsus is he This Alphonsus had write a booke 〈…〉 Latin agaynâ—â— heresies Wee are come to you of loue and charitie by the meanes of the
sayd one of them men speak much of the Sacrament of the aulter but this will I bide by Fol. 32. that vpō share-thursday Christ brake bread vnto his disciples and bad thē eate it saying it was his flesh and bloud And then he wēt from them and suffered passion and then he rose frō death to life and ascended into heauen and there sitteth on the right hande of the father and there hee is to come vnto the day of dome when he shal iudge both quick and dead And therefore how he shoulde be here in the forme of breade he sayd they could not see Such reasons and allegations as these and other lyke taken out of the scripture and out of the Shepheards Kalender Wickliffes wicket and out of other bookes they had amongest them And although there was no learned man with them to ground them in theyr doctrine yet they conferring and communing together among themselues dyd conuert one another the Lordes hand working with them maruellously So that in short space The Bishop complayneth to the kyng the number of these Knowne or Iust fast men as they were then termed did exceedinly increase in such sort that the Byshop seyng the matter almost past his power was driuen to make his cōplaynt to the king and required his ayde for suppression of these men Wherupon king Henry being then young vnexpert in the bloudy practises and blind leadings of these apostolicall prelats incensed with his suggestions and cruell complayntes directed down letters to his Shirifs bailifs officers subiectes for the ayd of the bishop in this behalfe the tenor of which letters here ensueth ¶ The copy of the kinges letter for the ayde of Iohn Longland B. of Lincolne agaynst the seruauntes of Christ falsely then called heretickes HEnry the 8. by the grace of God king of England of Fraūce Lord of Ireland defender of the fayth to all Mayors Shyriffes Bayliffes and Constables and to all other our Officers Ministers and Subiectes these our letters hearing or seeing and to euery of them greeting For as muche as the right reuerend father in God our trusty and right welbeloued Counsellour the Bishop of Lyncolne hath now within his Dioces no small number of hereticks as it is thought to his no little discomfort and heauines We therfore being in will and minde safely to prouide for the sayde right reuerend father in God and his officers that they ne none of thē shall bodily be hurt or damaged hy any of the sayde heretickes or theyr fautours The copie of the kings letter in the executing and ministring of Iustice vnto the sayd hereticks accordingly to the lawes of holy church do straitly charge and commaund you and euery of you as ye tender our hie displeasure to be ayding helping and assisting the sayd right reuerend Father in God and his sayde officers in the executing of Iustice in the premisses as they or any of them shal require you so to do not fayling to accomplishe our commandement pleasure in the premisses as ye entend to please vs and will aunswere to the contrary at your vttermost perils Yeuen vnder our signet at our castle of Wyndsour the 20. day of October the 13. yeare of our raign The bishop thus being armed no lesse with the authority of the kinges letter then incited with his owne fiercenes forslacked no time but eftsoones to accōplish his moody violence vpon the poore flock of Christ called before him sitting vpon his tribunall seat both these aforenamed persons and all other in his dioces which were neuer so little noted or suspected to incline toward those opiniōs of whō to such as had but newly bene taken and had not before abiured he inioyned most strayght rigorous penance The other in whō he could find any relaps yea albeit they submitted themselues neuer so humbly to his fauourable curtesy The cruell falsehoode of Byshop Longland and though also at his request and for hope of pardō they had shewed thēselues great detecters of their brethrē being moreouer of him feed and flattered therunto yet not withstanding contrary to his fayre wordes their expectation he spared not but read sentēce of relaps against thē comitting them to the secular arme to be burned And first as touching them who being brought to abiuration were put to theyr penaunce long it were to recite the names of all Certayne I thought to recite here in a catalogue first reciting the persons afterward the rigorous penaunce to them enioyned The names of them which were abiured in the Dioces of Lincolne the yeare of our Lord. 1521. William Colyns Ioh Colyns Ioane Colyns Rob Colyns Ioh. Hackar Ioh. Brabant the father Ioh. Brabant his sonne Ioh. Brabāt the yonger sonne Iohn Edmonds Edward Pope Henry Phip Ioh. Steuenton Ioane Steuenton Rob Bartlet Tho. Clerke Ioh. Clerke Rich. Bartlet William Phip Ioh. Phip Tho. Couper Wil. Littlepage Ioh. Litlepage Ione Litlepage Ioh. Say Ioh. Frier Rich. Vulford Tho. Tredway Wil. Gudgame Roger Heron. Fraunces Funge Rob. Pope Roger Dods Iohn Harris Rob. Bruges Iohn Stampe Ione Stampe Rich. White Bennet Ward Iohn Baker Agnes Wellis Marian Morden Isabell Morwin Io. Butler Io. Butler y e yōger R. Carder Rich. Bernard Ione Bernerd Io. Grace Io. French Ioh. Edings The townes and villages and countryes where these foresayd persons did inhabite are named chiefely to be these Amersham The names of the towns where they dwelled Chesham Hychenden Missenden the great Missenden the lesse Easthendred Westhendred Asthall Bekensfield Denham Gyng Betterton Cherney Stanlake Claufield Walton Marlow Dorney Iuer Burton Vxbridge Owburne Henley Wycame Westwycame Newbery Burford Wytney Hungerford Vpton Wynsore London Colmonstreet in Lō Chepeside in Londō Shordich by London S. Gyles in London Essex Suffolke Northfolke Norwich The bookes opiniōs which these were charged with all for the which they were abiured partly are before expressed partly here folow in a briefe summary to be seene ¶ A briefe summe of theyr opinions Ex Regist. Fol. 32. THe opinions of many of these persons were that he or she neuer beleued in the Sacrament of the aulter nor euer would and that it was not as men did take it Ibid. For that he was knowne of his neghbor to be a good felow meaning that he was a knowne man Fol. 33. For saying that he would geue 40. pence in cōditiō that such a one knew so much as he did know Fol. 34. Some for saying y t they of Amershā which had bene abiured before by Bishop Smyth were good men perfect Christians simple folk which could not answere for thēselues therefore were oppressed by power of the bishop Some for hiding other in theyr barnes Ibid. Some for reading the Scriptures or treatises of Scripture in English some for hearing the same read Some for defending some for marying with thē whiche had bene abiured Fol. 36. Some for saying that matrimony was not a
the Emperour and nobles of Germany acompanied with the Emperours Heraulde and the rest of his company hauing onely xxi dayes to him graunted for his returne and no more In the which meane space of his returne hee writeth to the Emperour and to other nobles of the Empyre repeating briefely to them the whole action and order of things there done desiring of them theyr lawfull good will and fauour which as he hath alwayes stand neede of so now he moste earnestly craueth especially in this that hys cause whiche is not his but the cause of the whole church vniuersall may be hearde with indifferency and equitye and may be decised by the rule and authority of holy Scripture signifying moreouer that when so euer they shall please to send for him he shall bee ready at theyr commaundement at any time or place vppon theyr promise of safety to appeare c. During the time of these doinges the Doctours and Schoolmen of Paris were not behinde with theyr partes The doctors of Parts condemne the bookes of Luther but to shewe theyr cunning condemned the bookes of Luther extracting out of the same especially out of hys booke De Captiuitate Babilonica certayne Articles as touching the Sacramentes lawes and decrees of the Church equalitye of workes vowes contrition absolution satisfaction Purgatory free will priuiledges of holy Church coūcelles punishment of heretiques Philosophye Schole diuinity with other more Philip Melancton answereth the Parisians Unto whom Philip Melancton maketh aunsweare and also Luther himselfe albeit pleasantly and iestingly It was not long after this but Charles the new Emperour Luther outlawed by the Emperour to purchase fauor with the Pope because hee was not yet confirmed in his Empyre prouideth and directeth out a solemne writ of outlawry agaynst Luther all them that take his part commaunding the said Luther where so euer he might be gotten to be apprehended and his bookes burned By which decree proclaymed agaynst Luther the Emperour procured no small thanke with the Pope in so much that the Pope ceasing to take part with the French king ioyned himselfe whollye to the Emperour In the meane time Duke Fridericke to geue some place for the time to the Emperors Proclamation M. Luther kept aside for a while conueyed Luther a litle out of sight secretly by the helpe of certain noble men whom he well know to be faythfull and trusty vnto him in that behalfe There Luther being close and out of company wrote diuers Epistles and certayne bookes also vnto his frendes among which he dedicated one to his companye of Augustine Fryers entituled De abroganda Missa Which Friers the same time being encouraged by him Luthers booke De Abroganda Missa ad Augustinenses beganne first to lay downe theyr priuate Masses Duke Fridericke fearing least that would breede some great styrre or tumult caused the censure and iudgementes of the whole Uniuersity of Wittenberge to be asked in the matter committing the doing thereof to foure Iustus Ionas Philip Melancthō Nic. Ambsdorssius Ioh. Dulcius The mindes of the whole Uniuersity being searched it was shewed to the Duke that he shoulde doe well and Godly The Masse laide downe first at Wittenberge by the whole aduise of the learned there to commaund the vse of Masse to be abrogate through his dominion and though it could not be done without tumult yet that was no let why the course of true doctrine should be stayed The iudgement of the Vniuersitie of Wittenberge against the Masse for the multitude which commonly ouercommeth the better part Neyther ought such disturbaunce to be imputed to the doctrine taught but to the aduersaryes which willingly and wickedly kicke agaynst the trueth wherof Christ also geueth vs forewarning before For feare of such tumults therefore we ought not to surcease frō that which we know is to be done but constantly must go forward in defence of Gods truth how so euer the world doth esteeme vs or rage against it Thus shewed they their iudgemēt to Duke Fridericke Anno. 1521. It happened moreouer about the same yeare and time that king Henry also pretending an occasion to impugne the booke De Captiuitate Babylonica wrote agaynst Luther In which booke 1. He reproueth Luthers opinion about the Popes pardons 2. He defendeth the supremacy of the Byshop of Rome 3. He laboreth to refell all his doctrine of the Sacramēts of the Church This booke albeit it carryed the kinges name in the title K. Henry wryteth agaynst M. Luther yet it was an other that ministred the motion an other that framed the stile But who so euer had the labor of this booke the king had the thanke and also the rewarde For consequently vpon the same the bishop of Rome gaue to the sayd king Henry for the style agaynst Luther K. Henry made defender of the fayth by the Pope y e style and title of Defender of the Christen fayth and to his successors for euer Shortly after this within the compasse of the same yere Pope Leo after he had warred agaynst the Frenche men and had gotten from them through the Emperors ayd the Citties of Parma Placentia and Millen c. he sitting at supper reioycing at three great giftes that God had bestowed vpō him 1. That he being banished out of his coūtry was restored to Florence agayn with glory 2. That he had deserued to be called Apostolique The death of Pope Leo in the midst of his tryumphe 3. That he had driuē the Frenchmen out of Italy after he had spokē these wordes he was stroken with a sodayne feuer and dyed shortly after being of the age of 47. yeares albeit some suspect that he dyed of poyson Successour to whom was Pope Adrian the vi scholemayster sometime to Charles the Emperour Pope Adrian the 6. who liued not much aboue one yeare and a halfe in his Papacy During whose small time these three especiall thinges were incident A great pestilence in Rome wherein aboue an hundreth thousande people were consumed A great pestilence in Rome The losse of Rhodes by the Turke And thyrdly the capitall warre which the sayd Pope Adrian with the emperour and the Uenetians and the king of Englande dyd hold agaynst Fraunces the French king This pope Adrian was a Germane borne brought vp at Louane Adrian a Germaine Pope and not vnlearned and as in learning he exceded the common sort of Popes so in moderatiō of life and maners he semed not all together so intēperate as some other Popes haue bene and yet like a right Pope nothing degenerating from hys Sea Pope Adrian a great enemie to Luther he was a mortall enemy against Martin Luther and his partakers In his time shortly after the Councell of Wormes was broken vppe an other meeting or assemble was appoynted by the Emperor at Norenberge of y e princes nobles and states of Germany an 1522. Unto this assemble the sayde
reproue any thing in them for feare to be called hereticke and then they would make him smoke or beare a Fagot And the Cardinall himselfe was so elated that he thought himselfe equall with the King and when he had sayd Masse he made Dukes Earles to serue him of wine with a say taken and to hold the bason at the Lauatories Furthermore as he was Ambassadour sent to the Emperour at Bruxels he had ouer with him the great Seale of England and was serued with his seruitours kneeling on their knees and many noble men of England wayting vpon him to the great admiration of all the Germaines that beheld it such was his monstrous pompe and pride Ex Parâ—lip Abb. Vrspur This glorious Cardinall in his tragicall doyngs dyd exceede so farre all measure of a good subiect that he became more like a Prince then a Priest for although y e King bare the sword yet he bare the stroke makyng in a maner the whole Realme to bend at his becke to daunce after hys pipe Such practises and fetches he had that when he had well stored his own cofers first he fetched the greatest part of the Kings treasure out of the realme in xij great barels ful of gold siluer to serue the Popes warres And as his auaritious mind was neuer satisfied in getting so his restles head was so busie ruffling in publicke matters that he neuer ceassed before he had let both England Fraunce Flaunders Spayne and Italy together by the cares Thus this Legate well following the steppes of hys maister the Pope and both of them well declaring the nature of their religion vnder the pretence of y e Church practised great hipocrisie and vnder the authoritie of y e King he vsed great extortion with excessiue taxes and lones and valuation of euery mans substance The pilling 〈…〉 Cardinall so pilling the commoÌ„s and Marchaunts that euery man complayned but no redresse was had Neither yet were the Churchmen altogether free from the pillax and pollax from the pilling polling I meane of this Cardinall who vnder his power Legantine gaue by preueÌ„tions all benefices belonging to spirituall persons by which hard it is to say whether he purchased to himselfe more riches then hatred of the spiritualty So farre his licence stretched that he had power to suppresse diuers Abbeyes Priories and Monasteries and so did taking from them all their goodes moueables and not moueables except it were a little pension left onely to the heads of certayne houses By the saide power Legantine he kept also generall visitations through y e Realme sending Doctor Iohn Alein his Chaplein riding in hys gowne of veluet The Fryers obseruaunts 〈◊〉 of the Cardiâ—â—ll with a great traine to visit all religious houses whereat the Friers obseruants much grudged would in no wise coÌ„descend thereunto wherfore they were openly accursed at Paules crosse by frier Forest one of the same order so that the Cardinall at length preuayled both against them Of Fryer 〈◊〉 Vid. 〈…〉 Reg. Henriâ— 8. and all other Against whom great disdayne arose among the people perceauing how he by visitatioÌ„s making of Abbots probates of testamentes graunting of faculties licences and other pollings in his courtes Legantine had made his treasure equall with the Kings and yet euery yeare he sent great summes to Rome And thys was their dayly talke against the Cardinall Beside many other matters and greeuances which stirred the harts of the commons against the Cardinall thys was one which much pinched them for that the sayd Cardinall had sent out certain strait commissions in the Kings name that euery man should pay the vj. part of his goods Wherupon there folowed great muttering amongst y e coÌ„mons 〈…〉 19. Reg. Henriâ— 8. in such sort y t it had almost growen to some riotous commotion or tumult especially in the partes of Suffolke had not the Dukes of Northfolke and Suffolke with wisedome and gentlenes stept in and appeased the same Another thing that rubbed the stomackes of many or rather which moued them to laugh at the Cardinall was this to see his insolent presumption so highly to take vpon him as the Kings chiefe counsailer to set a reformation in the order of the Kings houshold making and establishing new ordinances in the same He likewise made new officers in y e house of the Duke of Richmond which was then newly begon In like maner he ordeined a Counsell established another houshold for y e Lady Mary then being princes so that all thing was done by his coÌ„sent by none other All this with much more tooke he vpoÌ„ him making the King beleeue y t all should be to his honour and y t he needed not to take any paine insomuch that the charge of all things was committed vnto him whereat many men smiled to see his great folly and presumption At this tyme the Cardinall gaue the King the lease of the Manour of Hampton Court which he had of the Lord of S. Iohns and on which he had done great coste Therfore y e King again of his geÌ„tle nature licenced him to lie in his Manour of Richmond so he lay there certain times But when the common people and specially such as were King Henry the vij seruantes sawe the Cardinall keepe house in the royall Manour of Richmond which K. Henry the vij so much esteemed it was a maruaile to here how they grudged saieng See a butchers dogge lie in the Manour of Richmond These with many other opprobrious wordes were spoken agaynst the Cardinall whose pride was so hygh that he regarded nothyng yet was he hated of all men And now to expresse some part of the 〈◊〉 practises and busie intermedlynges of this Cardinall in Princes warres first here is to be noted The Cardinall ruffling in matters and warres of Princes that after loÌ„g warres betwene England Fraunce 1524. in the which warres kyng Henry takyng the Emperours part agaynst FrauÌ„ces the French kyng had waged with his money y e Duke of Bourbon and a great part of the Emperours army to inuade and disturbe certaine partes of Fraunce it happened that the French kyng commyng with his armye toward Millan at the siege of Pauia was there takeÌ„ by the Duke of Bourbon Uiceroy of Neaples Fraunces 〈◊〉 French king taken prisoner and so led prisoner into Spayne Here note by the way that all this while the Cardinall held with the Emperour hopyng by hym to be made Pope but when that would not be he went cleane from the Emperour to the French kyng as the Lord willyng ye shall heare After this victory gotten and the French kyng beyng taken prisoner who remayned in custody about a yeare halfe at leÌ„gth through great labour solicitation as well of other as namely of the Cardinall and kyng Henry an order was taken The French king prisoner a yeare and a halfe and conditions propouÌ„ded
quatuor or the Cardinall of Pouche was slayne and with him were a M. Prelates and Priests fiue hundred Gentlemen fiue hundred Souldiers wherefore immediately the Captaines determined to lay siege to the Castle of S. Angell least they within might issue out and turne them to damage wherefore sodeinly a siege was planted round about the Castle The castell of S. Angel besieged In the meane season the souldiers fell to spoyle Neuer was Rome so pilled either of the Gothes or Uandales for the Souldiers were not content with the spoyle of the Citizens Rome spoyled but they robbed y e Churches brake vp the houses of close religious persons and ouerthrew the Cloisters and spoyled virgines and rauished maried women Men were tormented if they had not to geue euery new asker or demaunder some were strangled some were punished by the priuie members to cause them to confesse their treasure This woodnes continued a great while some man might thinke that wheÌ„ they had gotten so much then they would cease be quiet but that was not so for they plaied continually at dyce some v. C. some a M. Ducates at a cast and he that came to play ladeÌ„ with plate went againe almost naked and then fell to rifeling againe Many of the Citizens which could not paciently suffer that vexation drowned themselues in Tyber The Pope mocked and scorned opâ—nly in Rome before his owne face The Souldiers daily that lay at the siege made Iestes of the Pope Sometime they had one riding like the Pope with a whore behinde hym sometime he blessed and sometime he cursed sometyme they would with one voyce call him Antichrist and they went about to vndermine the Castle and to haue throwne it downe on his head but the water that enuironeth the Castle disappointed their purpose In this season the Duke of Urbine with xv M. men came to ayde the Pope but hearing that Rome was takeÌ„ he taried xl myle from Rome till he heard other worde The Marques of Saluce and Sir Frederico de Bodso with xv M. footemen and a M. horsemeÌ„ were at 〈◊〉 be the tenth day of May where they hearing that the Citie of Rome was taken also taried The Cardinall of Colume came with an army of Neapolitans to helpe the Emperours men but when he saw the cruelty of the Souldiers he did little to helpe them but he hated them much The Byshop of Rome was thus besieged till the eight Ides of Iuly The Pope besieged and taken at which day he yelded himselfe for necessitie and penury of all things in the Castle and theÌ„ he was restored to geue Graces and graunt Bulles as he did before but he taried still in the Castle of S. Angell and had a great number of Almaines Spanyards to keepe him but the Spanyards bare most rule in the Castle for no maÌ„ entred nor came out of the Castle but by them When the moneth of Iuly came corne began to fayle in Rome and the pestilence began to waxe strong wherfore the great army remoued to a place called Narma xl mile from Rome Warre and pestilence is Rome leauing behind them such as kept the Byshop of Rome When they were departed the Spanyards neuer were contented till they had gotten the Almaynes out of the Castle of S. Angell and so they had the whole custody of the Pope And thus much for the sacking of Rome Ex Paralip Abbat Vrsper When the Cardinall heere in England heard how hys father of Rome was taken prisoner The Cardynall bestirreth him for the Pope hee began to styrre coales and hearyng of his captiuitie he laboured with the King all that he might to stirre hym vp to fight with the sayd Pope against the Emperour and to be a defendour of the Churche whiche if hee would do the Cardinall perswaded him that hee shoulde receiue great rewarde at Gods hand To whome the King aunswered againe and sayd in this maner My Lord I more lament this euill chaunce then my tong can tell but where you say I am y e defendour of the faith I assure you that this war betwene the Emperour the Pope is not for the faith The Pope fighteth for temporall possessions but for teÌ„porall possessions and dominioÌ„s and now sith Pope ClemeÌ„t is taken by men of warre what should I do My person nor my people can not rescue him but if my treasure may helpe him take that which seemeth to you most coÌ„uenient Thus the Cardinall when he could not obteine at the Kings hands what he would in stirring him vp to mortall warre 12. score thousand Poundes conueyed out of England by the Carâ—inall A new fouÌ„d Letanye of the Lord Cardinalls making he made out of y e Kings treasure xij score thousand poundes which he caried ouer the Sea with him After this the Cardinall sent his commission as Legate to all the Bishops commaunding fastings and solemne processions to be had wherein they did sing the Letany after this sort Sancta Maria ora pro Clemente Papa Sancte Petre ora pro Clemente Papa and so forth all the Letanie This Cardinall passing the Seas with the foresayde summes of money departed out of Callis accompanyed with Cuthbert Tunstall Byshop of London the Lorde Sandes the Kings Chamberlaine the Earle of Darby Syr Henry Guilford and Syr Thomas Moore wyth many other Knightes and Squiers to the number of xij hundred horse hauing in his cariage lxxx wagonnes and threescore Moyles and sumpter horses It were long to discourse in this place the manifold abuses and treasons which he practised wheÌ„ he came to the French Court at Amias conuerting the greate summes of money Warre waged by the Cardinall whiche before you heard he had obteined of the King for the reliefe raunsome of Pope Clement which at that time was prisoner in the Emperours armye and bestowed the same in the hyring of souldiers furnishing out the French Kings armye appoynting also certayne English Captaynes in the King of Englandes name to go against the Emperour to rescue the Pope all whiche army was payd with the King of Englands money Besides that he priuely by his letters caused Clarentius king of the armes to ioyne with the French Herauld and openly to defie the Emperour whereby there began great displeasure to rise betwen y e Emperour the King but that the Emperour of his politike nature would take no occasion of displeasure agaynst the Kyng of England Now agayne he vttered another of his practises for vpon the sayd defiaunce the Cardinall surmising whispering in the Kings eare that y e Emperour had euill intreated and imprisoned the Kings Ambassadours in Spaâ—ne The craftye practise of the Cardinall caused Hugo de Mendosa the Emperours Ambassadour in England to be attached put in safe keeping and hys house with all his goodes to be seased Which so remained vntill y e manifest letters came of the gentle intreatye of the kings
ambassadors in Spaine there was again set at liberty When as the ambassador coÌ„plained hereof to y e Cardinal he laid al the fault vpon Clarentius laying also that Clarentius had defied y e Emperor w tout the kings knowledge at the request of the Herald of FraÌ„ce wherfore at his returne The Cardinâ—â— set Clarentius 〈◊〉 the Emperour and afterward would 〈…〉 death he should lose his head at Callis Wherof Clarentius being aduertised by the captaine of Bayon in hys returne tooke shipping at Bullen so priuely came into England and by meanes of certaine of his frends of y e kings priuy chamber hee was brought vnto the kings presence before the Cardinal knewe of it where as he shewed vnto y e king the Cardinals letters of Commission and declared the whole order and circumstance of theyr gentle intreaty When the king heard the whole circumstance thereof and had a while mused thereupon he sayde O Lord Iesus he that I trusted most told me all these things contrary Well Clarentius I wil no more be so light of credeÌ„ce hereafter for now I â—ee wel that I haue bene made beleue the thing that was neuer done and from that time forwarde y e king neuer put any more confidence or trust in the Cardinall The cause why the Cardinal should beare the Emperor all this malice grudge after some wryters it appeareth to be thus At what time as Pope Clement was takeÌ„ prisoner as is before sayd the Cardinal wrote vnto the Emperor that he shuld make him Pope But when he had receiued an answere that pleased him not he waxed furious madde The Cardiâ—â—â—s pâ—oâ—de 〈…〉 against the Emperour and sought al meanes to displease the Emperour wryting very sharpely vnto him many manacing letters that if he would not make him Pope he would make such a ruffling betwene christian Princes as was not this 100. yeares before to make the Emperor repent yea though it should cost the whole Realme of England Wherunto the Emperor made answer in a little booke Imprinted both in Spanish and Dutch answering vnto many manacings of the Cardinal and diuers of his Articles but specially to that his ruffling threate wherein he manaced him that if he wold not make him Pope he wold set such a ruffling betwixte Christian Princes as was not this 100. yeare though it should cost the whole Realme of England Wherunto the Emperor answering again biddeth him looke wel about him The Empeâ—ouâ—â— aunswere vnto the Cardinalls threates lest through his doings and attempts he might bring the matter in that case y t it shuld cost him the Realme of England in deede You haue heard before howe that when Pope Clement was prisoner in the Emperors army the Cardinal required the king because he did beare the title of defendor of the faith y t he would rescue the Pope also what the kings answere was thereunto and what summes of money he had obtained of the king Nowe because you shall not also be ignorant by what meanes and vppon what occasion this title of the defender of the faith was geuen vnto the King The title of defâ—â—dour of the faith we thinke it good somewhat to say in this place When as Martin Luther had vttered the abhomination of the Pope and his clergy diuers bookes were come into England our Cardinal here thinking to finde a remedy for that sent immediately vnto Rome for this title of defendour of the faith which afterward the vicare of CroydeÌ„ preached that the kings grace would not lose it for al London 20. mile about it Neither is it maruel for it cost more then London 40. mile about it considering the great summes whyche you haue heard the Cardinal obtained of the King for the Popes relief beside the effusion of much innocent bloud When thys gloryous title was come from Rome the Cardinall brought it vnto the kings grace at Grenewich and though that the king had it already and had read it yet against the morning were all the Lords and Gentlemen that could in so shorte space be gathered sent for to come receaue it with honour In the morning the cardinall gate him through the backe side into the Frier obseruants and parte of the Gentlemen went round about and welcomed him from Rome parte met him halfe way and some at the Court gate The king himselfe mette hym in the hall and brought him vp into a great chamber The glorious â—â—nitye 〈◊〉 the Cardinal laughâ—â— to 〈◊〉 whereas was a seat prepared on high for the king and the Cardinall to sit on whiles the Bull was read Which pompe all men of wisedome and vnderstanding laughed to scorne Thys done the kyng went to hys Chappell to heare Masse accompanied with many nobles of his realme and Ambassadours of sundry Princes The Cardinall being reuested to sing masse the earle of Essex brought the basen of water the Duke of Suffolke gaue the assay the Duke of Norfolke held the towel so he proceded to masse WheÌ„ masse was done the bull was againe published the trompets blew the shawmes and suckbuts played in honor of the kings newe stile Then the king went to dinner in the midst wherof the king of Herauldes and his company beganne the largesse crying The kinges stilâ— augmented Henricus Dei gratia Rex Angliae Franciae defensor fidei Dominus Hiberniae Thus was all things ended with great solemnitie Not much vnlyke to thys was the receyuing of the Cardinalles hatte which when a ruffian had brought vnto him to Westminster vnder his cloke he clothed the messenger in riche aray and sent him backe againe to Douer appoynting the Bishop of Canterbury to meete hym The thrasonicall receauing of the Cardinalls hatte and then an other companye of the Lordes and Gentlemen I wote not how often before it came to Westminster where it was set vpon a cupbourd and tapers rounde about it so y t the greatest Duke in the lande must make curtesie thereuunto and to his emptie seate he being away And for somuch as we are in hande with the actes and doings of Cardinall Wolsey among many other thyngs The cruell dealing of the Cardinall against Richard Pacie Richard Pacie Deane of Paules whych of purpose we ouerpasse this is not to be exempted out of memorie touching hys vncourtuous or rather currish handling of Richard Pacie Deane of Paules Thys Pacie being the kinges Secretarie for the Latine tounge was of such ripenes of wit of learning eloquence also in forein laÌ„guages so expert that for the one he was thought most meete to succeede after Iohn Colet in the Deanery of Paules beside which he was also preferred to the Deanry of Excetour For the other he was sent in the kinges affayres Ambassadour to Uenice Which function there he so discharged that it is hard to say whether he procured more commendation or admiration amoÌ„g the Uenetians both for dexteritie of hys witte and especially
pleasure I must disburse money to pay for thē or els I cannot haue them so I will assure you to haue euery booke of them that is printed vnsolde The Bishop thinking he had God by the toe sayd do your diligence gētle Maister Packington get thē for me I wil pay whatsoeuer they cost Augustine Packington the Byshop of Londons marchaunt for I entend to burne destroy them all at Paules Crosse. This Augustine Packington went vnto William Tyndall and declared the whole matter and so vppon compact made betweene them the Bishop of London had the bookes Packington had the thankes Tindall had the money After this Tindall corrected the same new Testaments agayn and caused them to be newly imprinted so that they came thicke and threefolde ouer into England When the Bishop perceaued that hee sent for Packington and sayde to him how commeth this y t there are so many new Testamentes abroad you promised me that you would buy them all Then aunswered Packington surely I bought all that was to be had but I perceiue the haue printed more since I see it will neuer be better so long as they haue letters and stamps wherfore you were best to buy the stamps too so you shal be sure At whiche aunswere the Bishop smiled and so the matter ended In short space after it fortuned y t George Constantine was apprehended by syr Thomas More George Constantine which was then Chauncellour of England suspected of certayne heresies during the time that hee was in the custodye of M. More After diuers communications amongest other thinges M. More asked of hym saying Cōstantine I would haue thee playne with me in one thing that I will aske and I promise thee I will shew thee fauour in all other thyngs wherof thou art accused There is beyond the Sea Tyndall Ioye and a great meany of you I knowe they can not liue w tout helpe There are some that help and succour them with money and thou beyng one of them haddest thy part therof and therfore knowest from whence it came I pray thee tell me who be they that helpe them thus My Lord quoth Constantine I will tell you truely it is the Bishop of London that hath holpen vs for he hath bestowed among vs a great deale of mony vppon new Testamentes to burne them and that hath bene and yet is our only succour and comfort Now by my truth quoth More I thinke euen the same for so much I told the Bishop before he went about it Of this Georg Constantine moreouer it is reported by Syr Tho. More that he being taken and in holde Out of Mores preface agaynst Tyndall seemed wel content to renounce hys former doctrine not onely to disclose certayne other of hys fellowes but also studyed deuised how those books which he himselfe and other of his fellowes had brought and shipped might come to the Bishops hands to be burned and shewed to the foresayd Syr Tho. More Chauncellour the shipmans name that had them and the markes of the fardels George Constantine a discloser of his fellowes by the whiche the bookes afterward were taken burned Besides this hee is reported also to haue disclosed diuers of his companiōs of whome some were abiured after some had abiured before as Rich. Necton who was committed to Newgate vpon the same and is thought there to haue dyed in prison or els had not escaped theyr handes but should haue suffered burning if the reporte of M. More be to be credited More in hys preface agaynst Tindall Notwithstanding the same Constantine afterward by the helpe of some of hys frendes George Constantine a troubler of Ferrat Bishop of S. Dauids escaped out of prison ouer the seas and after that in the time of king Edward was one of them that troubled the good Bishop of S. Dauids which after in Queene Maryes tyme was Burned But of Constantine enough Mention was made in the leafe before pag. 1040. how the Byshops had procured of the king a proclamation to be set forth in the yeare of our Lorde 990. for the abolishing of diuers bookes aforenamed and also for y e withstanding of al such as taught or preached any thing agaynst the dignitie and ordinaunces of the Church of Rome Upon this proclamation insued great persecution and trouble against y e poore innocēt flock of Christ as here following you may see with the sayd proclamation also prefixed before y e same the tenour whereof is this * A proclamation for resisting and withstanding of most damnable heresies sowen within this realme by the disciples of Luther and other heretikes peruerters of Christes religion THe king our soueraigne Lord of his most vertuous and gratious disposition This proclamation was made throughout all England the yeare of our Lorde 1519. and the 21. yeare of K. Henry 8. considering that this noble realme of England hath of long tyme continued in the true Catholicke fayth of Christes religion and that his noble progenitours kinges of thys hys sayd realme haue before thys tyme made and enacted many deuout lawes statutes and ordinaunces for the mayntenaunce and defence of the sayde fayth agaynst the malicious and wicked sectes of heretickes and Lollardes who by peruersion of holye Scripture do induce the erroneous opinions sow sedition amōg Christen people and finally disturbe the peace and tranquillitie of Christē realmes as late happened in some parties of Germany where by the procurement and sedition of Martin Luther and other heretickes wer slayn an infinite number of Christen people cōsidering also that as well by the corruption malice of indiscrete preachers sautors of the sayd erroneous sects as by certayn hereticall and blasphemous bookes lately made and priuily sent into this realme by the disciples fautors adherents of the sayd Martin Luther other heretickes the kings subiects are like to be corrupted vnlesse his highnes as the defēsor of the faith do put to his most gracious helpe authoritie royal to the due speedy reformation thereof his highnes therfore lyke a most gracious Prince of his blessed vertuous disposition for the incomparable zeale which he hath to Christes religion faith for the singular loue affection that he beareth to all his good subiects of this his realme specially to the saluation of their soules according to his office duetye in that behalfe willeth and intendeth to prouide with all cōuenient expedition that this his noble realme may be preserued frō the said pestiferous cursed seditious errours And for as much as his highnes is credibly informed that some of the said errours be already sowen spread within this his realme partly by the corruption of indiscreete preachers partlye by erroneous bookes compiled printed written as well in the English tongue as in latine other languages repleat with most venemous heresies blasphemies slaunders intollerable to the cleane eares of any good
Katherine his wife Quene Katherine carnally knoweÌ„ by the kings brother it appeareth in a certaine booke of Recordes which we haue to shew touching this mariage that the same time when Prince Arthur was firste maryed with this Ladye Katherine daughter to Ferdinando certaine Ambassadours of Ferdinando his Counsaile were then sent hether into England for the sayde purpose to see and to testifie concerning the ful consummation of the said matrimoniall coniunction Which Counsaillers here resident being solemnely sworne not onely did affirm to both their parentes that the Matrimonie was consummate by that acte but also did send ouer into Spaine to her father such demonstrations of their mutuall coniunction as here I wil not name sparing the reuereÌ„ce of chast eares which demonstrations otherwise in those Records being named and testified do sufficiently put the matter out of all doute and question Besides that in the same recordes appeareth that both he and she not onely were of such yeares as were mete and able to explete the coÌ„summation hereof but also they were and did lie together both here and in Wales by the space of 3. quarters of a yeare Out of a written booke of Recordes containing certaine conferences betwixte the Cardinall and Queenes Katherines Amner about this matter remaining in our custodie to be seene Thus when the Diuines on her side were beaten from that ground Three reasons for Queene Katherine then they fell to perswasions of Natural reasons how this should not be vndone for three causes One was because if it shoulde be broken the onely childe of the king should be a Bastard which were a great mischiefe to the realme SecoÌ„dly the separation shuld be cause of great vnkindnes betwene her kinred and this Realme And the third cause was that the continuance of so long space had made the Mariage honest These perswasions with many other were set forth by the Queenes Counsaile and in especial by the Bishop of Rochester which stoode stiffe in her cause Fisher Bish. of Rochester a great doer for Queene Catherine But yet Gods precept was not aunswered wherefore they left that ground and fel to pleading that the court of Rome had dispenced with that Mariage To this some Lawyers sayde that no earthly person is able to dispence with the positiue law of God When the Legates hard the opinions of the Diuines and saw wherunto the end of this question would tend The searching of the kinges mariâ—ge brought moe thinges to lighte for asmuch as men began so to dispute of the authoritie of the Court of Rome especially because the Cardinal of York perceiued the king to cast fauour to the Lady Anne whom he knew to be a Lutheran they thought best to wind them selues out of that brake by time so Cardinall Campeius dissembling the matter conueyed himselfe home to Rome againe as is partly aboue touched pag. 187. The Kinge seeing himself thus to be differred and deluded by the Cardinals Cardinall Campeius sâ—ippeth froÌ„ the king tooke it to no litle griefe whereupon the fall of the Cardinall of Yorke folowed not long after This was in the yeare of our Lord 1530. Shortly after it happened the same yeare that the king by hys Ambassadours was aduertised that the Emperoure and the Pope were both together at Bononie Wherfore he directed Sir Tho. Bullein late created Earle of Wiltshire and Doctor Stokesley afterward Bishop of London and Doctor Lee afterward bishop of York with his message to the popes Court where also the Emperor was Pope Clement vnderstanding the kinges case and request The king â—endeth to the Emperour and the Pope and fearing what might follow after if learning and Scripture here should take place against the authority of their dispensations and moreouer doubting the Emperours displeasure bare him selfe strange of from the matter answearing the Ambassadors with this delay that he presently would not define in the case The Popes aunswere to the king but would heare the full matter disputed when he came to Rome and according to right he would do iustice Although the king ought no suche seruice to the Pope to staÌ„d to his arbitremeÌ„t either in this case or in any other hauing both the Scripture to lead him The king gaue more to the Pope then he needed and his law in his owne hands to warrant him yet for quietnes sake and for that he wold not rashly breake order which rather was a disorder in deede he bare so long as conuenieÌ„tly he might At length after long delaies and much dissembling when he saw no hope of redresse he began somwhat to quicken to looke about him what was best both for his owne conscience and the stablishment of his realme to do No man here doubteth Gods prouideÌ„ce working meruelously in this matter but that al this was wrought not by mans deuise but by the secrete purpose of the Lord himselfe to bryng to passe further thinges as afterwarde followed whiche his diuine prouidence was disposed to work For els as touching the y e kings intent purpose he neuer meant nor mynded any such thing as to seek the ruine of the pope but rather sought all meanes coÌ„trary how both to stablish the Sea of Rome also to obteyne y e good will of the same Sea and Court of Rome if it might haue bene gotten And therefore intending to sue his diuorse froÌ„ Rome at the first beginning his deuise was by Stephen Gardiner his Ambassadour at Rome to exalt the Cardinall of York Vid. supr pag. 990. as is before shewed pag. 990. to be made pope and vniuersall Bishop to the end that he ruling that Apostolicke sea the matter of his vnlawfull maryage whiche so troubled his conscience might come to a quiet conclusion without anye further rumor of the world Which purpose of his if it had taken effect as he had deuised it and the englsh Cardinall had once bene made Pope no doubt but the authoritie of that sea had neuer bene exterminate out of England But God being more mercifull vnto vs tooke a better way then so For both without and contrarye to the kinges expectation he so brought to passe that neyther the Cardinall of Yorke was Pope which shuld haue bene an infinite cost to the king and yet neuertheles the king sped of his purpose too Man purposethâ— but God disposeth and that much better then he looked for For he was ridde by lawfull diuorcement not onely from that vnlawfull mariage which clogged his conscieÌ„ce but also from the miserable yoke of the popes vsurped dominion whiche clogged the whole realme and all at one time Thus Gods holy prouidence ruling the matter as I sayd when the king could get no faourable graunt of the Pope touching his cause being so good and honest he was enforced to take the redresse of his right into his own handes and seeing this * Gordiâ—m was a Citty in Asia where there was
willingly discouer to any person The Popedome of Rome the rules of the holy fathers and the regalities of S. Peter I shall helpe and retaine and defende against all men The legate of the sea Apostolicke going comming I shall honourably entreat The rightes honours priuiledges authorities of the Church of Rome and of the Pope and hys successours I shall cause to be conserued defended augmented promoted I shall not be in counsell treatie or any acte in the which any thing shall be imagined against him or the Churche of Rome their rights states honours or power and if I knowe anye such to be mooued or compassed I shall resist it to my power and assoone as I can I shall aduertise him or suche as maye geue hym knowledge The rules of the holy fathers the decrees ordinances sentences dispositions reseruations prouisions and commandements Apostolike to my power I shall keepe and cause to be kept of other Heretikes schismatikes and rebels to our holy father and his successors I shall resist and persecute to my power I shal come to the Synode whē I am called except I be letted by a Canonicall impediment The lights of the Apostles I shall visite personally or by my deputie I shall not aliene nor sell my possessions wythout the Popes councell so God me helpe and the holy Euangelistes ¶ This othe of the Clergie men which they were wont to make to the Bishoppe of Rome nowe Pope quondam was abolished and made voyde by statute and a new othe ministred confirmed for the same wherein they acknowledged the King to be the supreame heade vnder Christe in this Church of England as by tenor thereof may appeare here vnder ensuing The othe of the Clergie to the king I Iohn B. of A. vtterly renoūce and clerely forsake al such clauses words sentences grants which I haue or shal haue hereafter of the Popes holines Pope quondam◠The othe of the Clergye to the king of for the bishoprike of A that in any wise hath bene is or hereafter may be hurtfull or preiudiciall to youre highnes your heirs successors dignity priuiledge or estate royal and also I doe sweare that I shal be faithful and true and faith and truth I shall beare to you my soueraigne Lord and to your heires kings of the same of life and limme and earthly worship aboue all creatures for to liue die with you and yours against al people and diligently I shal be attendant to all your nedes and businesse after my wit and power and your counsel I shall kepee and holde knowledging my selfe to hold my Bishopricke of you onely beseeching you of restitutiō of the temporalties of the same promising as before that I shal be faithfull true and obediēt subiect to your said highnes heires and successours during my life and the seruices and other things due to your highnesse for the restitution of the temporalties of the same Bishoprike I shall truely do and obediently performe so God me helpe and all Saintes These othes thus being recited and opened to the people were the occasion that the Pope lost al his interest and iurisdiction heere in Englande wythin shorte while after Upon the occasion and reason whereof Syr Tho. More the matter falling out more more against the Pope Syr Thomas More of whome mention is made before being a great maintainer of the Pope a heauy troubler of Christes people and nowe not liking well of this othe by Gods good worke was enforced to resigne vp his Chauncelorship and to deliuer vp the great seale of England into the kings hands After whom succeeded syr Thomas Audley Keeper of the great seale Tho. Audeley made Lord Chauncellour a man in eloquence and giftes of tonge no lesse incomparable then also for hys godly disposed minde and fauorable inclination to Christes religiō worthy of much commendation These things being done in the parlament the king w tin short time after proceeded to the mariage of the foresayd lady Anne Bullen mother to our most noble Quene now who w tout all controuersie was a special comforter aider of all the professors of Christes gospell The maryage of Queene Anne as well of the learned as the vnlearned her life being also directed according to the same as her weekely almes did manifestly declare Who besides the ordinarye of a C. crownes and other apparell that she gaue weekely a yeare before she was crowned The great almes of Quene Anne both to men and women gaue also wonderfull much priuie almes to wydowes and other pore housholders cōtinually til shee was apprehended and she euer gaue three or foure pounde at a time to the poore people to buy them kine withall and sent her Subamner to the townes about where shee lay that the parishioners should make a bill of all the poore householders in their parish and some towns receiued 7.8 or 10. pound to buy kine withal according as the number of the poore in the Townes were Shee also maintained many learned mē in Cambridge Likewise did the Erle of Wilshire her father and the Lord Rochford her brother and by them these men were brought in fauour w t the king of whome some are yet aliue and can testifie the same which would to God they were nowe as great professors of the gospell of Christ as then they appeared to be which were D. Heath and D. Thirlby with whome was ioyned the L. Paget who at that present was an earnest protestant Heath Thirlby L. Paget gaue vnto one Rainolde West Luthers bookes and other bokes of the Germaines as Franciscus Lambertus de Sectis and at that time he red Melancthons Rhetorike openly in Trinitie hall in Cambridge and was w t his M. Gardiner a mainetainer of D. Barnes and all the Protestantes that were then in Cambridge Lord Paget a mainteyner of D. Barnes holpe many religious persons out of their cowles It hath bene reported vnto vs by diuers credible persons which were about this Quene and daily acquainted with her doings concerning her liberall and bountiful distribution to the pore how her grace caried euer about her a certaine little purse The praise of Quene Anne out of the which she was wont daily to scatter abroad some almes to the needy thinking no day well spent wherein some man had not fared the better by some benefite at her handes And this I write by the relation of certain noble personages which were chiefe principall of her waiting maides about her especially the Duches of Richmond by name Also concerning the order of her ladies gentlewomen about her one that was her silkwoman a Gentlewoman not nowe aliue but of great credite and also of fame for her worthy doings The name of this gentlewoman was Maistres Wilkinson did credibly report that in all her time she neuer saw better order amongst the ladies gentlewomē of the Courte then was in this good Queenes
agaynst y e proud vsurpation of the Bishop of Rome The Byshops of England then good Lutherans then these men haue done If they dissembled otherwise then they meant who coulde euer dissemble so deepely speaking so pithily If they meant as they spake who coulde euer turne head to tayle so sodenly so shortly as these men did But because these thinges we write for edification of other rather then for commendation of them let vs marke therefore theyr reasons and let the persons goe And although the sayd proufes and argumentes heretofore alledged might suffice to the full discussion of this matter agaynst y e Popes vsurped primacy yet because many do yet remayne which wil not be satisfied to refel therfore confute this popishe article of the popes vayne and proud primacie with as much matter and furniture of reasons allegations as the writinges and testimonies of these Bishops and others do minister vnto vs we mynde the Lord willing to annexe to thâ—se former confirmatioÌ„s of the bishops aforesayd The epistle of Tonstall Stokesly to Cardinal Poole an other supplement also of a certayne Epistle sent by Bishop Tonstall and by Iohn Stokesley byshop of London to Cardinall Poole for a more ample confutation of the vsurped power Concerning the argument of whiche Epistle here is first to be vnderstanded that about thys time or not much ouer Cardinall Poole brother to the Lord Montagew was attaynted of high treasoÌ„ and fled away vnto Rome where within a short time after he was made Cardinall of S. Mary Cosmeden of whoÌ„ more is to be spoken hereafter the Lord so permitting when we come to the tyme of Queene Mary In the meane tyme hee remayning at Rome there was directed vnto hym a certayne Epistle exhortatory by Stokesley Byshop of London and Tonstal Byshop of Duresme perswading hym to relinquishe and abandon the supremacy of the Pope and to conforme himselfe to the religion of his king The copy of which his Epistle for the reasons and argumentes therein conteined about the same matter we thought here not vnworthely to be put in or vnprofitable to be read The tenour wherof here followeth * The true copy of a certayne letter written by Cutbert Tonstall Byshop of Duresme and Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London to Cardinall Poole prouing the Byshop of Rome to haue no speciall superioritie aboue other Byshoppes This letter was testified by Cutbert Tonstall to Mathew Archb. of Canterbury and others to be his owne about 14. dayes before his death Read his trayterous Oration to 〈◊〉 Emperour in his booke intituled De Ecclesiae Concordia mouing him to seeke the destruction of king HeÌ„ry and the whole realme of England FOr the good will that we haue borne vnto you in times past as long as you continued the kinges true subiect we cannot a little lament mourne that you neyther regarding the inestimable kindnes of the kings highnes heretofore shewed vnto you in your bringing vp nor the honor of the house that you be come of nor the wealth of the countrey that you were borne in should so decline from your duety to your prince that you shuld be seduced by fayre words and vaine promises of the Bishop of Rome to winde with him going about by all meanes to him possible to pull downe and put vnder foote your naturall Prince Maister to the destruction of the countrey that hath brought you vp and for a vayne glory of a red Hat to make your selfe an instrument to set forth his malice who hath styrred by all meanes that he could all such ChristiaÌ„ Princes as would geue eares vnto him to depose the kinges hignes from his Kingdome and to offer it as a pray for them that should execute his malice and to styrre if hee could his subiectes agaynst him in styrring and nourishing rebellions in his realme where the office duety of all good ChristiaÌ„ men and namely of vs that be priestes should be to bring all commotion to tranquillity all trouble to quietnes all discord to concord and in doing contrary we do shew our selues to be but the ministers of Satan and not of Christ who ordeined all vs that bee priestes to vse in all places the legatioÌ„ of peace not of discord But since that can not be vndone that is done second it is to make amendes and to followe the doing of the prodigall sonne spoken of in the Gospell who returned home to his father was well accepted as no doubt you might be if you will say as he said in knowledging your folly Luke 15. and doe as he did in returning home agayne from your wandring abroad in seruice of him who little careth what come of you so that their purpose by you bee serued And if you be moued by your conscience that you can not take the king your mayster as supreme head of the Church of England because the Bishop of Rome hath heretofore many yeares vsurped that name vniuersally ouer all the Church Math. 18. vnder pretence of the Gospell of S Mathew The place of Mathew 〈◊〉 Petrus expounded saying Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church Surely the text many of the most holy auncient expositors wholy doe take to be ment of the fayth then first confessed by the mouth of Peter vppon whiche fayth confessing Christ to be the sonne of God 1. Cor. 3. the church is builded Christe being the very lowest foundation stone whereupon both the Apostles themselues Luke 22. The place of Luke expounded and also the whole fayth of the Churche of Christ by them preached through the world is founded and builded and other foundation none can be but that onely as S. Paule sayth No other foundation can any man lay besides that which is layd which is Christ Iesus And where you thinke that the Gospell of Luke proueth the same authority of the Bishoppe of Rome saying Peter I haue prayed for thee that thy fayth shoulde not fayle and thou beynge once conuerted confirme thy brethren Surely that speaketh onely of the fall of Peter knowne to Christ by his godly prescience whereof he gaue an inkling that after the time of his fal he should not despayre but returne agayne and confirme his brethren as he euer being most feruent of them was wont to do The place doth playnely open it selfe that it can not be otherwise taken but thys to be the very meaning of it and not to be spoken but to Peter The place of Iohn 21. expouÌ„ded For els his successours must first fayle in the fayth and then conuert and so confirme theyr brethren And where as you thinke that this place of the Gospell of Iohn Feede my sheepe was spokeÌ„ onely to Peter and that those woordes make him shepheard ouer all and aboue all 1. Pet. 5. S. Peter himselfe testifieth the contrary in his canonicall Epistle where he sayth to all priestes Feede the flocke
when he sawe and discerned all this For as I vnderstand Copes Dâ—alogues suspected not to be his owne M. Cope being yet at this present scarse come to the age of xl yeares he could not be then aboue nine yeare olde the other suffering ann 1535. in the which age in my minde M. Cope had small discretion to iudge either of any such angelical proportion of mans personage or of his diuine qualities and heroical celsitude of his mind as yet he remembreth in his Dialogues Which thing among many other probabilities maketh me vehemently to suspect y t these Dialogues printed in Aâ—twerp ann 1566. were brought ouer by M. Cope there to be printed but were penned framed by an other Pseudocopus whatsoeuer or in what Fleete so euer he was vnlesse my marks do greatly faile me But as the case is of no great weight so I let it passe returning to other matters of more importance Shortly after the ouerthrow of the Pope consequently began by litle and litle to follow the ruine of Abbeyes religious houses in Englande in a right order methode by Gods diuine prouidence For neither coulde the fall of Monasteries haue followed after vnlesse that suppression of the Pope had gone before neither could any true reformation of the church haue bene attempted vnles y e subuersion of those superstitious houses had ben ioyned withal Whereupon the same yere in the moneth of October the king hauing then Tho. Cromwell of his Counsel Suppression of Abbeyes first beginneth in England sent Doct. Lee to visite the Abbeys Priories and Nunryes in all England to set at libertie all such religious persons as desired to be tree all other that were vnder the age of 24. yeares Prouiding withal y t such Monkes Chanons Fryers as were dimissed Religious men vnder age let out of monasteryes should haue giuen theÌ„ by the Abbot or Prior in steede of their habite a secular Priestes gowne and xl shillings of money likewise the Nunnes to haue such apparel as secular women did then coÌ„monly vse and suffered to goe where they would At which time also from the sayde Abbeyes and Monasteries were taken their chiefe iewels and reliques The king first beginneth with the iâ—els of Abbeyes WHen the king had thus established his supremacie all things were well quieted within the Realme he like a wise prince Anno. 1536. hauing wise counsaile about him forecasting with himselfe what forreine daungers might fall vnto him by other countries about whiche all were yet in subiection to the Bishoppe of Rome saue onely a fewe Germane princes and misdouting the malice of the pope to prouide therefore by time for perilles that might ensue thought good to keepe in by all meanes possible with other Princes And first to entertaine the fauour of the French king who had ben sicke a litle before A solemne procession in LondoÌ„ for ioy of the French kings health and now was lately recouered to health in signification of publique ioy and frendship the king coÌ„manded a solemne and famous procession to be ordeined through the city of London with the Waits and children of Grammer schooles with the maisters and vshers in their array Then folowed the orders of the friers and Chanons and the Priours with their pompe of Copes Crosses Candlestickes and vergers before them After these folowed the next pagean of Clerkes priestes of London all in Copes likewise Then the monkes of Westminster and other Abeys with their glorious gardeuiance of Crosses Candlestickes and Uergers before them in like sort Last of all came the queere of Pauls with their residensaries the Bishop of London and the Abbots folowing after in their Pontificalibus After these courses of the Clergie went the companies of the citie with y e lord Maior AldermeÌ„ in their best apparel after their degrees And least it might be thought this Procession of the church of LoÌ„don to make but a small or beggerly shewe the furniture of the gay Copes there worne was counted to the number of 714. Moreouer to fill vp the ioy of this procession and for the more high seruice to almightie God beside the singing queeres chaunting of the priestes there lacked no minstrels withal to pipe at the processions Briefly here lacked nothing els but only y e ordinaÌ„ce to shoot of also A pyping procession But because that is vsed in the Processions at Rome therefore for difference sake the same is reserued onely for the Popes owne Processions and for none other in the moneth of October This grand processon was appointed for a triumphe or a thankes giuing for the late recouerye of the Frenche kinges health as is aforesayd Ouer and besides this the king to nourish and reteine amitie with kings and princes Ambassadours sent to sundry kinges least the Pope being exiled now out of England should incite them to warre against him directed sundry Ambassadours and messengers with letters and instructions To the Emperour was sent syr Tho. Wyat to the French king syr Fraunces Brian and Doct. Edw. Foxe who was also sent to the Princes of Germanie to the Scottes king was sent sir Raffe Sadler gentleman of the kinges priuie chamber In Scotlande the same time were cast abroade diuers railing ballets and slaunderous rimes against the king of England for casting of the Ladye Dowager and for abolishing the Pope Syr Raffe Sadler ambassadour to the Scottes king for the which cause the foresaid Sir Raffe Sadler being sent into Scotland with lessons and instructions howe to addresse himselfe accordingly after he had obteyned accesse vnto the king and audience to be hearde first declareth the effectuous harty coÌ„mendations from the kinges maiestie his graces vncle and withal deliuered his letters of credence Which done after a fewe wordes of courtly entertainement as occasion serued him to speake the sayde Syr Raffe Saddler obteining audience thus beganne in the king his maisters behalfe to declare as followeth * The Oration of the kynges ambassadour WHeras there is nothing after the glory of almighty God The Oration of Sir Raffe Sadler to the Scottish king in this world so much to be tendred by kings Princes or any honest persons or so highly to be regarded and defended as their honor estimatioÌ„ good fame name which whosoeuer neglecteth is to be esteemed vnnatural and vnlesse a man labor to auoide and extinguish the false reportes slanders and diffamations made of him by malitious persons he may wel be suspected in coÌ„science to coÌ„demne himselfe the king your vncle considering y e same and hearing of sundry ballets criminations and famous libels made and vntruly forged and deuised in Scotland against his grace by your graces subiectes not only vpon trust to find with your grace such natural affection frendship and amitie as the nerenes of bloud betweene vncle nephew necessitude of reuerence proximitie both of kinne of dominions together doth require but
receiued vnles he be of a contrary nature to any man that euer was yet of y t sort not only be in maner discharged of his obedienâ— and become the bishop of Romes true liege man but also shall presume of his Cardinalshyp to be your fellow and to haue the rule as well as you Then shall the Bishop of Rome creepe into your owne very bosome know al your secretes and at last vnlesse you wil be yoked Inconuenience that commeth by Cardinalls and serue their pleasure in all points your grace is like to smart for it The thing perchance in the beginning shal seeme to your grace very honorable and pleasant but wisdom would to beware of the taile which is very black and bytter His maiesties father and Grandfather to your grace had a Cardinal whereof he was weary and neuer admitted other after his decease knowing y e importable pride of them In like maner also his highnes by the experience of one hath vtterly determined to auoid al the sort So wel his grace hath knowen experienced their mischief yoke and thraldome that thereby is layd vpon princes By reason wherof as his highnes is the more able by his owne experience to informe your grace so of good will meere propeÌ„sitie of hart caused partly by nature and kinne partly by coniunction and vicinitie of dominions adioining so neare together he is no lesse ready to forewarn your grace before wishing that God will so worke in your princely hart and noble stomake that his maiesties monition frendly warning as it proceedeth from a sincere affection and tender care of his part vnto his nephewe so it maye preuaile and take place in your mind that your grace wisely in weighing with your self what supreme right princes haue and ought to haue vpon their Churches and landes where they gouern what litle cause the bishop of Rome hath therto to procede by vniust censures against theÌ„ your grace may therin not only stand to the iust defence of your deare vncle but also may endeuor to folow his steps therin to take his counsel whiche he doubteth not but shal redound not onely to your graces honour to the benefite weale profit of your realm subiects but especially to y e glory of almighty God and aduancement of his true religion And thus haue I expounded to your grace the summe of my errand and message from the kings maiestie your vncle who as he would be glad to be aduertised by answere of your graces purpose mind and intention in this behalf so for my part according to my charge and duetie I shall be prest and ready with al diligence to giue mine attendaÌ„ce vpon your pleasure for the same accordingly * The summe and effecte of the kinges message sent to the French kyng in defence of his proceedinges THe king considering the present state of his marriage which was not yet well digested ner accepted in the Courtes of other Princes The kinges message to the French king and also hauing intelligence of the straight amitie intended by the marriages betweene y e Emperor and the French king and also or the Popes inclination to pleasure the Emperour and further vnderstaÌ„dyng of the order and meaning of the French kings counsell not greatly fauouring his purposes sent therfore vnto Fraunce for his ambassadour Edw. Foxe doct of Diuinitie his Chaplaine and CouÌ„sailour with instructions and admonitions how to frame and attemper himself in those the kinges affaires The contentes of which his instructions came to this effecte That the saide Edwaad Foxe first declaring to the French king the most affectuous commendations made on the kinges behalfe with declaration of the kings most entire and hartie good wil to vnderstand of his prosperitie the good successe of his affaires which his maiestie no lesse desired then his owne and also after the kings letters being deliuered to him and to other personages of his Counsaile then Three causes to be declared in the kinges â—efence after his accesse made vnto the king shuld vtter and insinuate vnto the king his maisters mind intent in these thre special pointes folowing The first was to declare the iustnes of the kings cause concerning the late marriage with queene Anne diuorcement of the king from his brothers wife The second to signifie and expresse the iniuries done by the Pope as afterward shall be declared The third was to winne and allure to the kings deuotion the Chauncelour of Fraunce And as touching the declaration of the iustnes of the kinges cause first he taking with him certayne bookes printed conteyning the determinations of vniuersities in that behalfe with reasons and authorities confirming the same should distribute the sayd bookes to the Bishop of S. Line to other bishops to Monsieur de Langez other of the kinges counsel moe and to proue after the best fashion to obtaine their approbations of the same bookes with dexteritie to assay whether he could induce theÌ„ of the Uniuersitie of Paris and other learned men to send forth this booke with their authorities and approbations That done theÌ„ he being acquainted with al those points articles of the kinges cause in communication and conference as the case required shoulde not onely make answere to such things as should be obiected but also furnish mainteine the iustnes of that opinion with his learning in such sort as he could best inuent and cogitate As touching the second part which conteined the iniuries done by y e pope against the king the sayd ambassador in that behalfe being a man no lesse acquainted The Popes iniuryes donne to the king of England then also wel beaten and ripe in the manifold misbehauiours of the Pope from the beginning of the cause shuld declare expresse to the French king how iniuriously the sayde Pope had demeaned himself toward the kinges highnes first in sending a commission decreâ—al and then coÌ„maunding it to be burnt as also in promising by schedule of his own haÌ„d not to cal the cause out of England The Pope inconstant in his deedes coÌ„trarye to himselfe and moreouer approuing first y e iustnes of the kings cause yet notwithstanding afterward went from the same and did contrary Touching all which iniuries receiued at the Popes hand although the king had great cause iustly to complain yet other iniuries there were beside these wherewith the kyng most especially was moued The one was for calling and cyting the kings highnes to appeare at Rome The Pope calleth and citeth the K. to Rome The other was for reiecting the person of the kynges trustie subiect and Chaplayne maister Kerne his ambassadour from making such allegations Two speciall iniuries of the pope against the king as to the king in that case apperteined besyde sundry other no smal greues and inconueniences which here might be shewed and alleged But in these two especial iniuries the kyng thought hym selfe most chiefly
amongst such a number of Philistians both within the Realme and without Agayne neither is it vnlike but that Stephen Winchester being then abroade in Ambassie was not altogether asleepe The suspition whereof may be the more coniecturall for that Edmund Boner Archdeacon of Leicester and then Ambassadour in Fraunce succeeding after Stephen Winchester did manifestly detect him of plaine Papistrie as in the sequeale of their stories when wee come to the time more ample the Lord graunting shall be expressed And as touching the Kings minde and assent The lawfulnes of Queene Annes succession defended although at that time through crafty setters on he seemed to be sore bent both against that Queene and to the disheriting of his owne daughter yet vnto that former will of the King so set against her then I will oppose againe the last will of the King wherein expressely and by name he did accepte and by plaine ratification did allow the succession of hys Mariage to stand good and lawfull Furthermore Defence of Queene Anne agaynst priuy backbyters to all other sinister iudgements and opinions whatsoeuer can be conceiued of man against that vertuous Queene I obiect and oppose againe as in stede of aunswere the euident demonstration of Gods fauour in mainteining preseruing aduaunsing the offspring of her body the Lady ELIZABETH nowe Queene whome the Lord hath so meruailously conserued from so manifold daungers so royally hath exalted so happely hath blessed with such vertuous patience and with such a quiet reigne hetherto that neither the reigne of her brother EDVVARD nor of her sister Mary to her is to be compared whether we consider the number of the yeares of their reignes or the peaceablenes of their state In whose royall and florishing regiment we haue to behold not so much the naturall disposition of her mothers qualities as the secrete iudgemente of God in preseruing and magnifieng the fruite and offspring of that godly Queene And finally as for the blasphemous mouth both of Cardinall Poole Paulus 〈◊〉 can finde no whoredome in all Rome but must come and 〈◊〉 matter where none 〈◊〉 in England The Protestantes of Germanye forsake king Henry for the death of Queene Anne The wily practises of the Papists and of Paulus Iouius that Popish Cardinall who measuring belike other womeÌ„ by his curtesanes of Rome so impudently abuseth his penne in lieng and rayling against this noble Queene to aunswere agayne in defence of her cause to that Italian I obiect and oppose the consent and iudgement of so many noble Protestants and Princes of Germany who beeing in league before with King Henry and minding no lesse but to haue made him the head of their confederation afterward hearing of the death of this Queene vtterly brake from him and refused him onely for the same cause But all this seemeth as is said to be the drift of the wilie Papistes who seeing the Pope to be repulsed out of England by the meanes chiefly of this Queene and fearing alwayes the succession of this Marriage in time to come thought by sinister practise to preuent that perill before whispering in the Kings eares what possibly they could to make that Matrimonie vnlawfull and all for the disheriting of that succession Againe Stephen Gardiner who was a secret worker against that mariage and a perpetuall enemie against Lady Elizabeth being then abroade with the French Kyng and the great Maister of Fraunce ceased not in his letters still to put the King in feare that the foreine Princes and powers of the world with the Pope woulde neuer be reconciled to the King neither should he be euer in any perfect securitie vnlesse he vndid againe such actes before passed for the ratification of that succession Which thing when they had now brought to passe after their owne desire that both now the Queene was beheaded Gods prouidence still disapointeth the papistes The king maried Lady Iane. and Elizabeth the Kings daughter disherited they thought all things to be sure for euer But yet Gods prouidence still went beyond them and deceaued them For incontinently after the suffering of Queene Anne the King within three dayes after maryed Lady Iane Semer of whome came King Edward as great an enemie to Gods enemie the Pope as euer his father was and greater too In the meane time as these troublous tumultes were in doing in England Paule the third Bishop of Rome for his part was not behind to helpe forward for his own aduantage Who seeing his vsurped kingdome feate to be darkened in the countreys of Germany The feate of the beast darckned Apoc. 16. also in EnglaÌ„d thought it high time to bestirre him and therefore to prouide some remedy against further daungers appointed a general Councel at Mantua in Italy requiring all kings and princes either personally to be there or else to sende their Ambassadours vnder faire preâ—enses as to suppresse heresies and to restore the Church and to warre agaynst the Turke c. This Bull was subscribed with the hands of 26. Cardinals and set vp in diuers great Cities that it might be knowne and published to the whole world Unto the which Bull firste the Protestants of Germany doe aunsweare declaring sufficient causes why they refused to resort to that Councell being indicted at Mantua in the Popes owne Countrey Whose declaration with theyr causes graue and effectuall Ex Ioan. Sledano Lib. 10. being set forth in print and in the English tongue although they were worthy heere to be inserted yet for breuitie and more speede in our story I will pretermit the same and only take the Oration or answere of our King heere Wherein he likewise rendereth reasons and causes most reasonable why he refuseth to come or to send at the Popes call to his Councell indicted at Mantua Whose Oration or Protestation because it conteineth matter of some wâ—ight and great experience I thought heere good to expresse as foloweth ¶ A Protestation in the name of the King and the whole Counsaile and Cleargy of England why they refuse to come to the Popes Councell at his call SEing that the Bishop of Rome calleth learned men froÌ„ all parties The kinges protestation why he senâ—eth not to â—he Popes Councell conducting them by great rewards making as many of them Cardinals as he thinketh most meet and most ready to defend fraâ—des and vntruthes we could not but with much anxietie cast with our selues what so great a preparance of wits should meane As chance was wee gessed euen as it folowed We haue ben so long acquainted with Romaine subtilties and popish deceites that we wel and easely iudged y e Byshop of Rome to intend an assemble of his adherents and men sworne to thinke all his lusts to be lawes We were not deceiued The Popes craftes espyed Paule the Byshop of Rome hath called a Councell to the which he knewe well either fewe or none of the Christen Princes coulde come Both the time
after whose birth Queene Iane his mother the second daye after dyed in childbed left the king agayne a widower which so continued the space of two yeres together Upon the death of whiche Queene Iane Prince Edward borne and vppon the birth of prince Edward her sonne these two verses were made which follow Phoenix Iana iacet nato Phoenice Queene Iane dyed in childe-bed dolendum Secula Phoenices nulla tulisse duas Here is by the waye to be vnderstand that during all this season since the time that the king of Englande had reiected the pope out of the Realme both the Emperour These verses were thought to be made by M. Armigyl Wade y e French king and the king of Scottes with other forreine potentates which were yet in subiection vnder the Pope bare no him do great good fauour inwardly what soeuer outwardly they pretended Neither was here lacking pryuy setters on nor secret working among themselues how to compasse vngracious mischiefes if God by cōtrary occasions had not stopped their intended deuises For first y e Pope had sent Cardinall Poole to the French king to stir him to warre agaynst the realme of England Secondly where as the Frenche king The Pope stirreth warre agaynst England by Cardinall Poole The Emperour the French king and the king of Scottes set agaynst the king of England by treaty of perpetuall peace was bound yearly to paye to the king of England at the first dayes of May and Nouember about xcv thousand crownes of the summe and odde mony and ouer that 10000. crownes at y e sayd ij termes for recōpēce of salt due as the treates therof did purporte that pension remayned now vnpayed iiij yeares and more Furthermore the Emperour and the Frenche K. both reteined Grancetor a traiterous rebell against the king condemned by Act of Parliament with certayn other traitors moe and yet would not deliuer him to the king at his earnest suite and request The Frenche king also digressing from his promise and treaty made alliance wyth the Bishop of Rome Clement in marying the Dolphine to hys Niece called Katherine de Medicis The sayd Frenche kyng moreouer contrary to his contracte made married his daughter to the king of Scottes All which were preiudiciall and put the kinge no doubt in some feare and perplexity though otherwise a stout and valiant Prince to see the Pope the Emperour the French king and king of Scottes so bent against him And yet all this notwithstanding the Lord stil defended the iustnes of his cause against them all For although the French king was so sette on by the Pope and so linked in mariage with the Scots and sacked nothing now but only occasion to inuade the realme of England yet notwythstanding he hearing now of the birth of Prince Edwarde the kinges sonne by Queene Iane and vnderstandinge also by the death of the sayde Queene Iane that the Kyng was a widower and perceiuing moreouer talk to be that the king would ioyne in mariage with the Germains began to waxe more calme and colde and to geue much more gentle wordes and to demeane him selfe more curtuously labouring to mary the Queene of Nauare hys sister to the king The Ambassadors resident then in France for the king were Ste. Gardiner with Docto◠Thirleby c. Whyche Steuen Gard. what he wrought secreately for the Popes deuotion I haue not expressely to charge him Whether he so did or what he did the Lord knoweth all But thys is certaine that when D. Boner Archedeacon then of Leicester was sente into Fraunce by the Kinge throughe the meanes of the Lord Cromwell to succeede Steuen Gardinar in Ambassie which was about the yeare of our Lord 1538. he found such dealing in the sayd Bishop of Winchester as was not greatly to be trusted beside the vnkynde partes of the sayde Byshop againste the foresayde Boner Anno. 1538. comming then from the King and Lorde Cromwell as was not to be liked Long it is to recite from the beginning few men peruenture woulde beleeue Doct. Boner the kyngs Ambassadour in Fraunce the brawling matters the priuie complaints the contentious quarels and bitter dissentiōs betwene these two and especially what despightful contumelies D. Boner receiued at the hands of Winchester For vnderstande good Reader that this doctor Boner all this while remained yet as he seemed a good man Doct. Boner in the beginning a fauourer of the truth and a Lutherane and was a great furtherer of the kinges proceedings and a fauourer of Luthers doctrine and was aduanced only by the Lorde Cromwel Whose promotions here to reherse first he was Archdeacon of Leycester persone of Bledon of Dereham Cheswike and Cheriburton Then was made Byshop of Hereford and at last preferred to be Bish. of London The chiefe of which preferments and dignities were conferred vnto him only by the meanes and fauour of the L. Cromwel L. Cromwel the onely setter vp of Doct. Boner who was then his chiefe and only patrone and setter vp as the said Boner himselfe in al his letters doth manifestly protest and declare The Copies of which his letters I could heere produce and exhibite but for prolonging my story with superfluous matter Yet that the worlde and all posteritie may see how the comming vp of D. Boner was onely by the Gospell howsoeuer he was after vnkind vnto the Gospell this one letter of his Doct. Boners cōming vp was by the Gospell which I wil heere inferre written to the Lorde Cromwel out of Fraunce may stand for a perpetuall testimonie the tenour whereof here ensueth * A letter of Doctor Boner the kings Ambassadour resident in Fraunce sent to the Lord Cromwell declaring the order of his promotions and comming vp MY very singular especiall good Lord as one most bounden I most humbly commende mee vnto your honourable good Lordship Out of Boners owne hand writing And wheras in times passed in hath liked the same without any my desertes or merites euen only of your singular exceding goodnes to bestowe a great deale of loue beneuolence and good affection vpon me so poore a man and of so small qualities expressing in deede sondry wayes the good effectes therof to my great preferment I was very much bounde thereby vnto your honourable good Lordshippe and thought it alway my duetie as in deede it was both to beare my true hart againe vnto your Lordship D. Boner cōfesseth himselfe much bound to the L. Crōwell and also remembring suche kindnes to doe vnto the same all such seruice pleasure as might then lie in my smal power to do But where of your infinite inestimable goodnes it hath further liked you of late first to aduance me vnto the office of Legation from such a Prince as my soueraigne Lorde is vnto the Emperour and French king and next after to procure and obtayne mine aduauncement to so honourable a promotion as the Byshoprike of Hereford
In the yere of our Lord god 1536. and of the most noble reigne of our soueraine Lord Henry the eight king of England and of Fraunce Other Iniunctions defendour of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head of the Church of England the xxviij c. I Thomas Cromwell Knight Lorde Cromwell keeper of the priuie Seale of our sayd soueraigne Lorde the King and vicegerent to the same for and coÌ„cerning all his iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall within this Realme to the glory of Almightie God to the Kings highnes honour the publike weale of this Realme and increase of vertue in the same haue appointed and assigned these Iniunctions ensuing to be kept and obserued of the Deane Persons Uicares Curates and Stipendaries resident or hauing cure of soules or anye other spirituall administration within this Deanry vnder the paynes heereafter limited and appointed The first is that the Deane Persons Uicares and other hauing cure of soule any where within this Deanrye shall faithfully keepe and obserue and as farre as in them may lye shall cause to be kept and obserued of all other all and singular lawes and statutes of this Realme Confirmatâ—on of the kings supremacye made for the abolishing and extirpatioÌ„ of the bishop of Romes pretensed and vsurped power and iurisdiction within thys Realme and for the stablishment and confirmation of the Kings authoritie and iurisdiction within the same as of the supreame head of the Church of Englande shall to the vttermost of their wit knowledge and learning purely sincerely and without any colour or dissimulation declare manifest and open by the space of one quarter of a yeare nowe nexte ensuing once euery Sonday and after at the leastwise twise euery quarter of a yeare in their SermoÌ„s and other collations Agaynst the Popes primacye that the Byshop of Romes vsurped power and iurisdictioÌ„ hauing no establishmeÌ„t nor grouÌ„d by the lawe of God was of most iust causes taken away and abolished and that therefore they owe vnto him no maner of obedience or subiection and that the Kinges power is within his dominioÌ„ the highest potentate power vnder God to whome all men within the same dominion by Gods commaundement owe most loyaltie and obedience afore and aboue all other potentates in earth Item whereas certeine Articles were lately deuised and put forth by the Kings highnesse authoritie and condiscended vpoÌ„ by the Prelates and clergy of this his Realme in conuocation whereof part were necessary to be holden and beleued for our saluation and y e other part do conserne and touch certeine laudable ceremonies rites and vsages of the Churche meete and conuenient to be kepte and vsed for a decent and politike order in the same the sayde Deane Parsons Uicares and other Curates shall so open and declare in their sermons and other collations the said Articles vnto them that be vnder their cure that they may plainely know and discerne which of theÌ„ be necessarie to be beleued and obserued for their saluation and whiche be not necessary but only do concerne the decent and politike order of the said Church according to suche coÌ„mandement admonition as hath bene giuen vnto them heretofore by the authority of the kings highnes in that behalfe Moreouer that they shall declare vnto all such as be vnder their cure The kinges Articles to be 〈◊〉 to the people the Articles likewise deuised put forth and authorised of late for and concerning the abrogation of certayne superstitious holydaies according to the effecte and purport of the same Articles and persuade their parishioners to keepe and obserue the same inuiolably as things wholesome prouided decreed and established by common consent and publike authoritie for the weale coÌ„moditie and profite of all this Realme Besides this to the entent that all superstition and hypocrisie crept into diuers mens hartes may vanish away they shall not set forth nor extoll any images Images abolished reliques or miracles for any superstitioÌ„ or lucre nor allure the people by any intreatemeÌ„ts to the pilgrimages of any Saints otherwise then is permitted in the Articles lately put foorth by the authority of the Kings Maiesty and condescended vpon by the Prelates and Clergy of this his Realme in Conuocation as though it were proper or peculiar to that Saint to geue this commoditie or that seing all goodnes health and grace ought to be both loked and asked for only of God as of the very author of the same and of none other for without him it can not be geuen but they shall exhort as well their parishioners as other pilgrimes that they do rather apply themselues to the keeping of Gods commandements Pilgrimages forbidden and fulfilling of his works of charitie perswading them that they shall please God more by the true exercising of their bodily labor trauaile or occupatioÌ„ and prouiding for their families then if they went aboute to the said pilgrimages and it shall profit more their soule health if they do bestow y t on the poore needy which they would haue bestowed vpon the sayd images or reliques Also in the same their Sermons and other collations the Parsons Uicares and other Curates aforesayd shall diligently admonish the fathers and mothers Prayers in the mother tongue maisters gouernours of youth being within their cure to teache or cause to be taught their children and seruaunts euen from their infancy the Pater noster the Articles of our faith and the ten commaundements in their mother tongue and the same so taught shall cause the sayd youth oft to repeate vnderstaÌ„d And to the intent this may be the more easily done the said Curates shall in their sermons deliberately and plainely recite of the sayd Pater noster Articles or commaundements one clause or article one day and an other another day till the whole be taught and learned by little little and shall deliuer y e same in writing or shew where printed bookes conteining the same be to be solde to them that can read or will desire the same and therto that y e said fathers and mothers maisters gouernours doe bestowe their children and seruauntes euen from their childhoode either to learning or to some honest exercise occupation or husbandry exhorting counsayling and by all the waies and meanes they may as well in their saide sermons and collations as otherwaies the said fathers mothers maisters and other gouernours beeing vnder their cure and charge diligeÌ„tly to prouide and foresee that the said youth be in no maner wise kept or brought vp in idlenes least at any time afterward For bringing vp of youth in some arte or occupatioÌ„ they be driuen for lacke of some misterie or occupation to liue by to fall to begging stealing or some other vnthriftines forasmuch as we may dayly see through slouth idlenes diuers valiant men fall some to begging and some to theft murder which after brought to calamitie misery impute a great
part thereof to their frends and gouernours whiche suffered thē to be brought vp so idlely in their youth where if they had bene educated and brought vp in some good litterature occupatiō or mistery they should being rulers of their owne familie haue profited as well themselues as diuers other persons to the great commodity and ornament of the commonweale Also that the said Parsons Uicars and other Curates shall diligently prouide that the Sacraments and Sacramentals be duely and reuerently ministred in their parishes And if at any time it happen them other in any of the cases expressed in the statutes of this realme or of speciall licence geuen by the Kings Maiestie to be absent frō their benefices they shall leaue their cure not to a rude and vnlearned person but to an honest well learned and expert Curate that may teach the rude vnlearned of their cure wholesome doctrine reduce them to the right way Placing of good vicars Curats that they do not erre and alwayes let thē see that neither they nor their Uicares doe seeke more their owne profite promotion or aduauntage then the profite of the soules that they haue vnder their cur◠or the glory of God Item that euery person or proprietary of any Parish Church within this realme shall on this side y e feast of S. Peter ad vincula next cōming prouide a booke of the whole Bible both in Latin and also in English Euery parishe to prouide a Byble in Englishe and lay the same in the quire for euery mā that will to looke and read thereon shall discourage no mā from the readyng of any part of the Bible either in Latin or English but rather cōfort exhort admonish euery man to read the same as the very word of God the spirituall foode of mās soule whereby they may the better know their dueties to God to their soueraigne Lord the kyng their neighbour euer gentlely and charitably exhortyng them that vsing a sober and a modest behauiour in the readyng inquisition of the true sence of the same they do in no wise stifly or egerly contēd or striue one with another about the same but referre the declaration of those places that be in controuersie to the iudgement of them that be better learned Also the sayd Deane Persons Uicares Curates and other Priestes shall in no wise at any vnlawfull tyme nor for any cause then for their honest necessitie Priestes not to haūt Alehouses haunt or resort to any Tauernes or Alehouses and alter their dinner and supper they shall not geue themselues to drinking or riot spendyng their tyme idlely by day or by night at tables or cardes playing or any other vnlawfull game but at such tymes as they shall haue such leysure they shall read or heare somewhat of holy Scripture or shall occupy thēselues with some honest exercise y t they alwayes doe those thynges which appertaine to good congruence honesty w t profite of the cōmon weale hauyng alwayes in mynde that they ought to excell all other in puritie of life should be example to all other to lyue well and Christianly Furthermore because the goods of the Church are called the goodes of the poore and in these dayes nothyng is lesse seene then the poore to be susteyned with the same all Persons Uicares Prebendaries Parsons not resident to pay the 40. part to their paryshes and other beneficed mē within this Deanery not beyng resident vpon their benefices whiche may dispend yearely xx.li. or aboue either within this Deanry or els where shall distribute hereafter yearely amongest their poore Parishioners or other inhabitauntes there in the presence of the Churchwardens or some other honest men of the Parishe the xl part of the fruites and reuenues of their sayd benefices least they bee worthely noted of ingratitude which reseruyng so many partes to thēselues cannot vouchsafe to impart the xl portion therof amongest the poore people of that Parish that is so fruitefull and profitable vnto them And to y e intent that learned men may hearafter spring the more for the executyng of the sayd premisses euery Parson Uicare Clarke Euery beneficed man worth a hundreth pounde to finde a scholer at the vniuersitye or beneficed man within this Deanry hauyng yearely to spēd in benefices or other promotions of the Church an C. poundes shall geue competent exhibition to one Scholer for as many C.li. more as he may dispēd to so many scholers more shall geue like exhibitiō in the vniuersitie of Oxford or Cābridge or some Grammer Schoole which after they haue profited in good learnyng may bee parteners of their patrones cure and charge as well in preaching or otherwise in the execution of their offices or may when neede shal be otherwise profite the common wealth with their coūsell and wisedome Also that all Parsons Uicares and Clarkes hauyng Churches Chappels or mansions within this Deanery shall bestow yearely hereafter vpon the same māsions or Chauncels of their Churches beyng in decay Beneficed men to mayntayne their mansions the fift part of those their benefices till they shal be fully repayred and the same so repayred they shall alwayes keepe and mainteine in good estate All which and singular Iniunctions shall be inuiolably obserued of the sayd Deane Parsons Uicares Curates Stipendaries other Clerkes and beneficed men vnder payne of suspension and sequestratiō of the fruites of their benefices vntill they haue done their dueties accordyng to these Iniunctions ¶ After these Iniunctions and Articles afore expressed which were geuen about the yeare of our Lord. 1536. and 1537. it was not aboue the space of a yeare but other Iniunctiōs also were published to the further instruction of the people in the proceedynges of religion whereby both y e Parsōs of Churches the Parishes together were enioyned to prouide in euery Church to be a Bible in English also for euery Parishoner to be taught by the Minister to vnderstand and say the Lords Prayer and Creede in their own vulgare tongue with other necessary most fruitefull Iniunctions the tenour whereof here foloweth ¶ Iniunctions exhibited ann 1538. IN the name of God Amen By the authority commission of the most excellent Prince Iniunctions by the king Henry by the grace of God King of England of France defendour of y e faith Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head vnder Christ of the Church of England I Thomas Lorde Cromwell Lord priuie seale Uicegerent to the kings said highnes for all his iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall within this Realme do for the aduancement of the true honour of almighty God encrease of vertue discharge of the Kings maiestie giue and exhibite vnto you N. these Iniunctiōs folowing to be kept obserued fulfilled vpō the paine hereafter declared First that ye shall truely obserue and keepe all singular the Kings highnes Iniunctions geuē vnto you heretofore in my name
seduced by a common errour and abuse crept into the Church thorough the sufferance and auarice of such as felt profite by the same Item if ye do or shall know any within your parish or elsewhere that is a letter of the word of God to be read in english or sincerely preached The worde of God to be preached without stop or interruption or of the executioÌ„ of these iniunctions or a fautor of the Bishop of Romes pretensed power now by the lawes of this Realme iustly reiected and extirped ye shall detect the same to the Kings highnes or his honourable Counsayle or to his vicegerent aforesayd or to the iustice of peace next adioyning Item that you and euery Parson Uicar or Curate within this diocesse shall for euery Church keep one booke of Register Register booke for euery parish wherein ye shall write the day and yeare of euery wedding christening burieng made within your parish for your time so for euery man succeding you likewise also therin set euery persons name that shall be so wedded christined or buried for the safe keeping of the same booke the parish shall be bounde to prouide of theyr common charges one sure coffer with ij lockes and keies whereof the one to remaine with you and the other wyth the Wardens of euery such parish wherein the sayd booke shall be layd vp Which booke ye shall euery Sonday take foorth and in the presence of the saide Wardens or one of them write and record in the same al the weddings christnings and buriengs made the whole weeke before and that done to lay vp the sayd booke in the sayde coffer as afore and for euery time the same shall be omitted the partie that shall be in the fault thereof shall forfaite to the sayd Church three shillings foure pence to be employed on the reparation of the same Church Item that ye shall once euery quarter of a yeare reade these and the other former iniunctions geuen vnto you by authoritie of the Kings highnes openly and deliberately before al your parishners to the entent that both you may be the better admonished of your duetie and your said parishners the more incited to ensue the same for their part Item for as much as by a lawe established euery mâ—n is bound to pay his tithes no man shall by colour of duty omitted by their Curates deteine their tithes Tythes to be payed so redub one wrong with another or be his owne iudge but shall truly pay y e same as hath ben accustomed to their persons curates without any restraint or diminutioÌ„ such lacke and default as they can iustly find in theyr parsons and curates to call for reformation therof at theyr Ordinaryes other superiors handes who vpon complaint due proofe therof shall reforme the same accordingly Item that no Person shall from henceforth alter or chaunge the order and maner of any fasting day that is coÌ„mauÌ„ded indicted by y e church nor of diuine prayer nor of seruice othâ—rwise theÌ„ is specified in y e sayd iniuÌ„ctioÌ„s vntill such time as the same shall be so ordered transposed by y e kings highnes authority 〈◊〉 day abrogate the Euens of such saynts whose holidayes be abrogated only excepted which shal be declared henceforth to be no fasting dayes except also the commemoratioÌ„ of Tho. Becket sometime Archbishop of Canterbury which shal be cleane omitted and in stead thereof the feriall seruice vsed Item that the knoling of the Aues after seruice certayne other times which hath bene brought in begon by the pretence of y e B. of Romes pardon Knoling of Auees forbidden henceforth be left omitted lest the people do hereafter trust to haue pardon for the saying of their Aues betwene the sayd knolyng as they haue done in times past IteÌ„ where in times pâ—st men haue vsed in diuers plates in theyr Processions to sing Ora pro nobis to so manye saintes Suffrages of Saintes relected that they had no time to sing the good Suffrages folowing as Parce nobis Domine and Libera nos Domine it must be taught and preached y e better it were to omit Ora pro nobis and to sing the other suffrages being most necessary and effectuall All which and singuler Iniunctions I minister vnto you and to your parishners by the kings highnes authority to me committed in this part which I charge commaund you by the same authority to obserue and keep vpon paine of depriuation sequestration of your fruits or such other cohercion as to the king or his vicegerent for this time being shal be sene conuenient By these Articles and IniunctioÌ„s thus comming forth one after an other for the necessary instruction of the people The king better deseruing the name of supreme gouernour theÌ„ the Pope it may appeare how well the king deserued then the title of his supreme gouernment geuen vnto him ouer the church of England by the which title and authority he did more good for the redressing and aduauncing of Christes Church and religion here in England in these three yeres then the Pope the great Uicar of Christ w t all his bishops and Prelates had done the space of iij. hundreth yeares before Such a vigilant care was then in the king and in his counsell how by all wayes and meanes to redresse religion to reforme errors to correct corrupt customes to helpe ignoraunce and to reduce the misleadings of christes flock drowned in blinde popery superstition customes idolatry to some better forme of more perfect reformatioÌ„ Wher vnto he prouided not only these articles precepts and iniunctions aboue specified to informe the rude people but also procured the Bishoppes to helpe forward in the same cause of decayed doctrine Read afore pag. 1024. with their diligent preaching teaching of the people according as ye heard before pag. 1024. how that in the yeare 1534. during all the whole time of the parliament there was appoynted euery sonday a Bishop to preach at Paules Crosse agaynst the supremacy of the Bishop of Rome Amongest which bishops Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne the kinges confessor and a great persecutor of y e poore flock of Christ as is before sufficiently recorded Read afore pag. 952. pag. 952. made a Sermon before the king vpon good Friday this present yere 1538. at Grenewich seriously and effectuously preaching on the kinges behalfe against the vsurped supremacy of the bishop of Rome the contentes of whose sermoÌ„ wholy to expresse were here to long tedious So much as may suffice for our purpose I thought should remayne to the posterity beginning at his Theame whiche then he tooke in hand to entreat vpon writteÌ„ in the 13. cha to the Hebrues as foloweth ¶ The Sermon of Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne on good Friday before the king at Grenewich an 1538. THe wordes of the Apostle are these Habemus altare de
Taylor excusing himselfe at that present for other busines willed him to write his minde and to come againe at more leisure Lambert was contented and so departed Who wythin a while after when hee had written hys minde came againe vnto him The summe of his arguments were ten whych he comprehended in wryting approuing the truthe of the cause partly by the Scriptures and partly by good reason and by the Doctours The whyche arguments Lambertes argumentes although they came not all vnto our handes yet such menne as were present at those affairs reported thē to be of great force and authoritie And of a few which were borne away in memorie the firste reason was thys gathered vppon Christes wordes where it is sayde in the Gospell Thys cuppe is the newe Testament And if sayeth he these wordes do not chaunge neyther the Cup The wordes of consecration chaunge not the cup Ergo neyther do the wordes chaunge the bread corporallye into th◠body One bodye can not fill many places at once naturally neither the wine corporally into the newe Testament by like reason it is not agreeable that the woordes spoken of the bread should turne the bread corporally into the body of Christ. An other reason was thys that it is not agreeable vnto a natural body to be in two places or more at one time wherfore it must followe of necessity that either Christ had not a naturall body or els truely according to the common nature of a body it cānot be present in two places at once and much lesse in many that is to say in heauen in earth on the right hand of hys father and in the Sacrament Moreouer a naturall body can not be wythoute hys forme and shape conditions and accidents like as the accidents and cōditions also can not be without their subiect or substaunce Then for somuch as in the sacrament there is no qualitie quantitie or condition of the body of Christ and finally no apparaunce at all of fleshe The formes can not be without the subiect who doeth not plainely perceiue that there is no transubstantiate body of hys in the sacrament And to reason by the contrary al the proper conditions signes and accidents whatsoeuer they be pertaining vnto bread we do see to be present in the sacrament which can not be there wythout the subiect therfore we must of necessitie confesse the bread to be there Hee added also many other allegations oute of the Doctoures But to be short this Taylor the preacher whome I spake of before willing and desiring as is supposed of a good minde to satisfie Lambert in this matter amongest other whome he tooke to counsayle he also conferred with doct Barnes Which Barnes D. Barnes although he did otherwise fauor the Gospell and was an earnest preacher notwithstanding seemed not greatly to fauour this cause fearing peraduenture that it woulde breede some let or hinderaunce among the people to the preaching of the Gospell whiche was now in a good forwardnes if suche sacramentaries should be suffered He perswaded Taylor by and by to put vp the matter to Thomas Cranmer Bishop of Caunterbury And hereby may we see it truely verified which Wil. Tyndall before writing to Iohn Frith did note in Doct. Barnes saieng that D. Barnes will be whote against you c. pag. 154. Upon these originals Lamberts quarell first beganne and was brought vnto this point that through the sinister doing of many it began of a priuate talke to be a publicke and common matter For hee was sent for by the archbishop and brought into the open court and forced to defend his cause openly for the archbishop had not yet sauoured y e doctrine of the Sacrament Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterbury fauoured not yet the Sacrament whereof afterward hee was an earnest professour In that disputation it is sayd that Lābart did appeale from the Bishoppes to the kinges Maiestie But how soeuer the matter was the rumour of that disputation was by and by spread throughout the whole Court I told you before how that king Henry for two yeres past shewing the part of an hard husband had beheaded Queene Anne his wife Which deede did not onely greatly displease the Germaine Princes who for that onely cause had broken of the league with him an 1536. but also many other good men in England Moreouer how that within a while after Abbayes began to be subuerted and all theyr goodes to be confiscate and geuen abroad For which causes but especially for the late abolishing of the bishop of Rome the commons had conceiued a very euill opinion of him in so much as the sediciouse sorte rebelled agaynst him At that time Stephen Gardiner then Bishop of Winchester Steuen Gardiner byshop of Winchester was in authoritie amongst the kings Counsellers who as he was of a cruell nature so was hee no lesse of a subtile and crafty witte euer gapyng for some occasion how to let and hinder the Gospell albeit a long time hee was not so greatly esteemed with the king that hee coulde much preuayle to atchieue his conceaued purpose But at length vpon this matter aduising himselfe he thought he had apt occasion and oportunitie to accomplish hys desire The pernicious councell of the Bishop of winchester Neither did he forslacke the occasion ministred but wente straight vnto the kinge priuely admonishing him wyth faire flattering words geuing him most pernitious counsell declaring howe great hatred and suspition was raised vpon him almost in all places First for abolishing the Bishop of Romes authority then for subuersion of the monasteries and also for that the diuorcement of Queene Katherine was yet fresh in mens mindes and nowe the time serued if hee woulde take it easely to remedy all these matters and pacifie the myndes of them whiche were offended with him if onely in thys matter of Iohn Lambert he woulde manifest vnto y e people how stoutly he wold resist hereticks and by this new rumor he should bring to passe not onely to extinguish all other former rumors and as it were with one nail to driue out an other but also should discharge himselfe of all suspition in that he nowe began to be reported to be a fauourer of newe sectes and opinions The nobles and Byshops assembled to Lābertes disputation The king geuing eare more willingly then prudently or godly to this Cyrene immediately receiued the wicked counsaile of the Bishop and by and by sent out a generall Commission commanding all the nobles and Bishops of thys Realme to come with all speede to London to assiste the king against heretickes and heresies whych the kynge himselfe would sit in iudgement vpon These preparations made a day was set for Lambert where a great assembly of the nobles was gathered from all partes of the realme not without much wōder and expectation in this so straunge a case All the seates and places were full of men round about the
y e same The 〈◊〉 hereof were Rich. GraftoÌ„ and Whyt-church And in like maner at the same time the said king wrote vnto his ambassadour who then was Edmund Boner Bishop of Herford lying in Paris that he should ayde and assist the doers thereof in all their reasonable sutes The which Bishop outwardly shewed great friendship to y e merchants that were the imprinters of the same and moreouer did diuers and sundrie times call and commande the said persons to be in maner daily at his table both dinner and supper Edmund Boner a great furtherer in printing the Bibles in Engliâ—he and so much reioyced in the workemanship of the said Bible that he himselfe would visite the imprinters house where the same bibles were printed also would take part of such dinners as the Englishmen there had and that to his cost which as it seemed he little wayed And further the sayd Boner was so feruent that he caused the said Englishmen to put in print a new testament in english latine The new testament in Englishe Latine put in print by Boner Edmund Boner made Byshop of London and himselfe took a great many of them and payd for them gaue them to his friends And it chaunced the meane time while the said Bible was in printing the king Henry the 8. preferred the said Boner from the said bishopricke of Herford to be bishop of LondoÌ„ at which time y e said Boner according to the statute law of England tooke his othe to the king knowledging his supremacie and called one of y e aforesaid Englishmen that printed y e bible whom he then loued although afterward vppon the change of the worlde he did hate him as much whose name was Richard Grafton to whom the said Boner saide when he tooke his othe maister Grafton so it is that the kings most excellent maiestie hath by his gracious gift presented me to the Bishopricke of London Boners wordes to Grafton when he toooke his othe to the king for the which I am sory for if it would haue pleased his grace I could haue bene well content to haue kept mine old bishopricke of Herford Then said Grafton I am right glad to heare of it and so I am sure will bee a great number of the Citie of London for though they yet know you not yet they haue heard so much goodnes of you froÌ„ hence Boner reproueth Stokesley for his persecuting as no doubt they wil hartily reioyce of your placing Then said Boner I pray God I may doe that may content them and to tel you M. Grafton Before god for that was commonly his othe the greatest fault that I euer found in Stokesley was for vexing and troubling of poore men as Lobley the bookebinder and other for hauing the scripture in english and God willing he did not so much hinder it but I wil as much further it and I wil haue of your Bibles set vp in the Church of Paules at the least in sundrie places sixe of them Boners promise to set forth the Scriptuâ—e in Englishe and I will pay you honestly for them and giue you hartie thankes Which wordes hee then spake in the hearing of diuers credible persons as Edmund Stile Grocer and other But now M Grafton at this time I haue specially called you to be a witnes with me that vpon this translation of Bishops Sees I must according to the statute take an othe vnto the kings maiestie knowledging his Supremacie which before God I take with my heart and so thinke him to be Boner sweareth hartely to the kinges supremacy Myles Couerdale corrector in printing the Bible of the large volume and beseech almightie God to saue him and long to prosper his grace holde the booke sirah and reade you the oth said he to one of his chapleins he layd his hand on the booke and so he tooke his othe And after this he shewed great friendship to the saide Grafton and to his partener Edward Whitchurch but specially to Myles Couerdail who was the corrector of the great Bible Now after that the foresaid letters were deliuered the French kyng gaue very good wordes and was well content to permit the doing therof And so the printer went forward and printed forth the booke euen to the last part and then was the quarell picked to the printer and he was sent for to the inquisitors of the fayth The printing of the Bible stayed at Paris thorough the 〈◊〉 of Englishe Bishopâ— and there charged with certaine articles of heresie Then were sent for the Englishmen that were at the cost and charge thereof and also such as had the correction of the same which was Myles Couerdale but hauing some warning what would folow the said EnglishmeÌ„ posted away as fast they could to saue themselues leauing behynd them all their Bibles which were to the number of 2500. called the Bibles of the great volume and neuer recouered any of them sauing that the Lieftenaunt criminal hauing them deliuered vnto hym to burne in a place of Paris like Smithfield called Mauibert place was somewhat mooued with couetousnes English Bibles burnt at Paris and sold 4. great dry fattes of them to a Haberdasher to lap in caps and those were bought againe but the rest were burned to the great and importunate losse of those that bare the charge of them But notwithstandyng the sayd losse after they had recouered some part of the foresayde bookes and were comforted and encouraged by the Lord Cromwell the said Englishmen went agayne to Paris there got the presses letters and seruants of the aforesayd Printer and brought them to London and there they became printers themselues which before they neuer entended and printed out the said Bible in London How Grafton Whitchurch became printers and after that printed sundry impressions of them but yet not without great trouble and losse for the hatred of the bishops namely Steuen Gardiner and his fellowes who mightily did stomacke and maligne the printing thereof Here by the way for the more direction to the story thou hast louyng Reader to note and vnderstand that in those daies there were ij sundry Bibles in English printed and set forth bearing diuers titles and printed in diuers places The first was called Thomas Mathews Bible printed at Hambrough about the yeare of our Lord 1532. the corrector of which print was then Iohn Rogers of whom ye shall heare more Christ willing hereafter The Printers were Richard Grafton and Whitchurch In the translation of this Bible the greatest doer was in deede William Tyndall who with the helpe of Miles Coueâ—â—ale had translated all the bookes thereof except onely the Apocrypha and certaine notes in the margent which were added after But because the said William Tyndall in the meane tyme was apprehended before this Bible was fully perfected Tho. Mathewes Bible by whom and how it was thought good to theÌ„
burned and these heretikes after the sermon to goe thryse about the fire and to cast in theyr fagots Now while the sermon was a doing D. Barnes and the stilliard men were commanded to knele downe aske God forgeuenes the catholike church and cardinals grace and after that hee was commaunded at the ende of the sermon to declare that he was more charitablier hādled then he deserued or was worthy hys heresies were so horrible and so detestable and once againe kneeled downe on hys knees and desiring the people of forgeuenesse and to praye for him and so the cardinal departed vnder a canapie with all his mitred men with him till he came to the second gate of Paules and then he tooke his mule and the mitred men came backe againe Then these poore men being commanded to come downe from the stage whereon the sweepers vse to stande when they sweepe the Church the Byshops sate them downe againe and commanded the knight marshall and the Warden of the Fleete with theyr company to carie them aboute the fire and so were they brought to the bishops and there for absolution kneeled downe Where Rochester stode vp and declared vnto the people how many dayes of pardon and forgeuenes of sinnes they had for beyng at that Sermone Dayes of pardon geuen for hearing a Popishe Sermon and there did assoyle D. Barnes wyth the other and shewed the people that they were receiued into the church agayne This done the Warden of the Fleete and the Knyght Marshall were commanded to haue them to the Fleete againe and charged that they should haue the libertie of the Flete as other prisoners had and that theyr frends myght resort vnto them and there to remaine till the Lorde Cardinals pleasure was knowen After that Barnes there in the Fleete had cōtinued the space of halfe a yeare at length beyng deliuered was committed to be free prisoner at the Austen friers in London When those Caterpillers and bloudy beasts had there vndermined hym they complained againe to their Lord cardinall Wherupon he was remoued to the Austen Fryers of Northampton there to be burned Yet he himself vnder stāding nothing therof but supposing still y t he shuld there remaine and continue in free prison at last one M. Horne who had brought hym vp and was his speciall frende hauing intelligence of the writte which should shortly be sent downe to burne him gaue him counsaile to faine him selfe to be desperate and that hee shoulde wryte a letter to the Cardinal and leaue it on his table where he lay and a paper by to declare whether he was gone to drown hymself to leaue his clothes in the same place Doct. Barnes fayned himselfe to be drowned and there an other letter to be left to the Maior of the towne to search for hym in the water because hee had a letter written in parchment about hys necke closed in waxe for the Cardinall whyche would teach all men to beware by hym Uppon thys they were 7. dayes in searching for hym but hee was conueyed to London in a pore mans apparel and so taried not there but tooke shipping and went by long Seas to Antwerpe and so to Luther and there fell to studie till hee had made aunswere to all the Bishops of the Realme and had made a Booke intituled Acta Romanorum pontificum And an other booke wyth a supplication to king Henrie Immediatly it was tolde the Cardinall that he was drowned and he sayde Perit memoria eius cum sonitu But thys did lyghte vppon hymselfe shortly after whyche wretchedly dyed at Leicester In the meane season D. Barnes was made strong in Christ Doct. Barnes sent Ambassadour from the king of Denmarke to king Henry into England and got fauour both of the learned in Christe forreine Princes in Germanye and was great wyth Luther Melancthon Pomeran Iustus Ionas Hegendorphinus and Aepinus and with the Duke of Saxon and the king of Denmarke which king of Denmarke in the time of More and Stokesley sent hym wyth the Lubeckes as an Ambassadour to king Henry the viij He lay wyth the Lubeckes Chauncellor at the Stilliard Syr Tho. More then Chancelour woulde fayne haue entrapped him Syr Thomas More sought the death of Doct. Barnes but the king would not let him for Cromwell was his great frende And ere he went the Lubeckes he disputed wyth the Bishops of this realme in defence of the truth and so he departed agayne wythout restrainte wyth the Lubeckes After hys going againe to Wittemb to the Duke of Saxon and to Luther hee remained there to set forwardes hys workes in Printe that he had begon from whence hee returned againe in the beginning of the raigne of Queene Anne Doct. Barnes returned agayne into England in the tyme of Queene Anne as other did continued a faythfull preacher in this Citie being all her time wel entertained and promoted After that he was sent Ambassador by K. Henrye the 8. to the Duke of Cleue for the marriage of y e Lady Anne of Cleue betwene the king and her and was wel accepted in that Ambassade and in all hys doings Doct. Barnes sent Ambassadour by king Henry to the Duke of Cleue vntil the time that Ste. Gardiner came out of Fraunce but after he came neither religion prospered nor the Queenes maiestie nor Cromwell nor the preachers who after the marryage of the Ladie Anne of Cleue neuer ceased vntill hee had grafted the mariage in an other stocke by the occasion wherof he began his bloudy broyle For not long after Doctor Barnes with hys brethren were apprehended and caryed before the kyngs maiestie to Hampton courte and there he was examined Where the kynges maiestie seeking the meanes of his safety to bring Wintc and hym agreed at Wynchesters request graunted him leaue to go home with the bishop to cōferre with him and so he did But as it happened they not agreeing Gardiner and his cōpartners sought by al subtil meanes how to entangle and to entrappe them in further danger which not long after was brought to passe For by certaine complaintes made to the kinge of them they were enioyned to preache 3. sermones the next Easter folowing at the Spittle At the which sermones besides other reporters whych were thether sent Ste. Gardiner also was there present sitting with the Maior either to beare recorde of theyr recantation or els as the Phariseis came to Christ to trippe them in their talke if they had spokē any thing awry Whē these 3. had thus preached their Sermons among whome Barnes preaching the first sermon and seeing Ste. Gardiner there present humbly desired him in the face of al the audience if he forgaue hym to holde vp hys hande and the sayd Gardiner thereupon held vp his finger yet notwithstanding shortly after by the meanes of the sayd reporters they were sent for to Hampton Courte who from thence were caryed to the tower by Syr
Alane Cope and Abell amoÌ„gest other which dyed in kyng HeÌ„ries dayes in the like Popish quarell that is for the like treason agaynst their Prince beyng in all to the number of 24. extolleth theÌ„ not onely in wordes but with miracles also vp to the height of heaueÌ„ amoÌ„g the crowned Martyrs Traytors made Martyrs Saints of God To the whiche Cope because in this hast of story I haue no laysure at this present to geue attendauÌ„ce I shall wayt atteÌ„dauÌ„ce the Lord willing an other tyme to ioyne in this issue with him more at laysure In the meane time it shall suffice at this present to recite the names onely of those 24. rebelles whom he of his Popish deuotioÌ„ so dignifieth with the pretensed title of Martyrs The names of which Monkish rebels be these here folowyng Iohn Houghton Robert Laurence Aug. Webster Reynald of Syon Iohn Hayle Iohn Rochester Iac. Wannere Iohn Stone 24. neither good martyrs to god nor good subiects to the king Iohn Trauerse William Horne Powell Fetherstone Abell Beside these were other ix Cartusian Monkes which dyed in the prison of Newgate To the whiche number if ye adde M. More and the Byshop of Rochester the summa totalis commeth to 24. whom the sayd Cope vniustly crowned for Martyrs But of these more shall be sayd the Lord willyng hereafter Thus hauyng discoursed the order of the vi Articles with other matter likewise folowyng in the next Parliament concernyng the condemnation of the Lord Cromwell of Doct. Barnes and his felowes c. Let vs now proceedyng further in this history coÌ„sider what great disturbaunce and vexation ensued after the settyng forth of the sayd Articles through the whole Realme of EnglaÌ„d especially amongest the godly sorte Wherein first were to be mentioned the straite and seuere commissions sent forth by the kynges authoritie to the Byshops Chauncelors Officials to Iustices Maiors Bailiffes in euery shyre Great disturbaÌ„ce in England after the 6. articlâ—â— and other Commissioners by name in the same commissions expressed and amongest other especially to Edmund Boner Byshop of London to the Maior Shiriffes and Aldermen of the same to enquire diligently vpon all hereticall bookes and to burne them also to enquire vpon such persons whatsoeuer culpable or suspected of such felonies heresies contemptes or transgressions or speakyng any wordes contrary the foresayd Act set forth of the sixe Articles Read before pag. 1101. The tenour of whiche Commissions beyng sufficiently expressed in auncient Recordes and in the Bishoppes Registers and also partly touched before pag. 1101. therfore for tediousnesse I here omit onely shewyng forth the Commission directed to EdmuÌ„d Boner Byshop of London to take the othe of the Maior of London and of others for the execution of the Commission aforesayd The tenour wherof here foloweth ¶ The Commission for takyng the othe of the Maior of London and others for the execution of the Acte aforesayd HEnry the eight by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth supreme head of the Church of England vnto the Reuerend father in Christ Edmund Boner Byshop of London Commission directed to Edm. Boner bishop of London from the king and to his welbeloued the Byshops Chauncellour health Know ye that we haue geuen you ioyntly and seuerally power and authoritie to receaue the othes of William Roche Maior of London Iohn Allen Knight Raffe Warren Knight Rich. Gresham Knight Roger Chomley Knight Sergeant at Law Iohn GreshaÌ„ Michael Dormer Archdeacon of London the Byshops CoÌ„missary and Officiall Robert Chidley Gwy Crayford Edward Hall Robert Broke and Iohn MorgaÌ„ and euery of them our CoÌ„missioners for heresies and other offences done within our Citie of London and Dioces of the same accordyng to the tenour of a certaine schedule hereunto annexed And therfore we commauÌ„de that you receiue the othes aforesayd and when you haue receaued them to certifie vs into our Chauncery vnder your Seales returnyng this our writ T. meipso at Westminster the 29 of Ianuary in the 32. yeare of our reigne What the othe was of these Commissioners whereunto they were bounde read before pag. 1101. * A note how Boner sat in the Guildhall in Commission for the vi Articles And of the condemnyng of Mekins VPon this commission geuen vnto EdmuÌ„d Boner he commyng to the Guildhall with other CoÌ„missioners The story of Rich. Mekins condemned by Boner to sit vpoÌ„ the Statute of the vi Articles begaÌ„ eftsoones to put in execution his authoritie after a rigorous sort as ye shall heare And first he charged certaine Iuries to take their oth vpon y e Statute aforesaid who being sworne had a day appointed to geue their Uerdicte At the which day they indited sundry persons which shortly after were apprehended brought to Ward who after a while remaynyng there were by the kyng his Counsaile discharged at the Starre chaÌ„ber without any further punishment Not loÌ„g after this Syr Wil. Roche being Maior Boner with other CoÌ„missioners sat at the Guildhall aforesayd before whom there were a certaine number of Citizens warned to appeare and after the Commission read the sayd parties were called to the booke and when v. or vi were sworne one of the sayd persoÌ„s beyng called to the booke Boner seemed to mislike and sayd Stay a while my Maisters quoth he I would ye should consider this matter well that we haue in hand whiche concerneth the glory of God the honor of the kyng and the wealth of the Realme and if there be any here amoÌ„g you that doth not consider the same it were better that he were hence then here TheÌ„ commoned the Commissioners with Boner about that man so that at length he was called to the booke and sworne not all together with his good will When the ij Iuries were sworne Boner taketh vpon him to geue the charge vnto the Iuries and began with a tale of Anacarsis by which example he admonished the Iuries to spare no persons Rich. Mekins presented by Boner of what degree soeuer they were And at the end of his charge he brought forth to the barre a boy whose name was Mekins declaryng how greuously he had offended by speaking of certaine wordes agaynst the state and of the death of Doct. Barnes produced into the sayd Court ij witnesses which were there sworne in the face of y e Court So a day was assigned vpoÌ„ which the Iuries aforesayd should geue vp their Uerdict at which day both the Commissioners the sayd Iuries met at Guildhall aforesayd Then the Clarke of the peace called on the Iuries by their names when their appearaunce was taken W. Robins Iurer Boner bad them put in their presentmentes TheÌ„ sayd the foreman whose name was W. Robins of that Iury. My Lord with a low curtesy we haue found nothyng At which wordes he fared as one in an agony sayd Nothyng haue ye
S. Katherine Colman and when he preached he lefte his matters doubtfull Item for preaching without the commaundemente of hys Parson Item for that he was a Scotishe Frier driuen out of hys countrey for heresie Tulle Bustre his wife and his son in lawe These were noted for comming seldome to the Churche and many times were seene to labour vpon the holydayes Wil. Ettis and his wife Ettis and his wife were noted for maynteining certeyne preachers and for causing one Tauerner being no Priest to preach against the Kings Iniunctions Merifield and his sonne in law Nicholas Russell The goodman of the Saracens head in Fridaystreete W. Callaway Io. Gardiner with three prentises Against thys company presentation was made for gathering together in the euening and for bringing ill preachers that is to say good preachers amongst the people Tho. Plummer This Tho. was presented for saieng y t the blessed Sacrament was to him y t doth take it so to him y t doth not was not so Shermons Shermons keper of the Carpenters Hall in Christes parishe was presented for procuring an enterlude to be openly played wherein Priestes were railed on and called knaues Lewes Morall a seruant Iames Ogule and his wife Noted not to haue bene confessed certaine yeares before Tho. Babam Accused not to haue ben confessed nor houseled in his parish Church The person Curate of S. Antlins For not vsing y e ceremonies in making holywater nor keping their processioÌ„s on saterdayes Lewys Bromfield For not taking his housell and for absenting himselfe from the Church on holydayes Iohn Sempe Iohn Goffe For despraising a certayne Antyme of oure Ladye begynnyng Te matrem c. sayeng that there is heresie in the same Gilbert Godfre For absenting himselfe from the Church on holydayes Th. Cappes priest For saieng these words that the Sacramente of the aulter was but a memory a remembraunce of the Lords death Io. Mailer Grocer For calling the sacrament of the aulter the baken God and for saieng that the Masse was called beyond the Sea Misse for that all is amisse in it Ioh. Hardyman Priest HardymaÌ„ parson of S. Martins in Yremunger lane presented for preaching opeÌ„ly that coÌ„fession is confusioÌ„ deformatioÌ„ that y e butcherly ceremonies of y e church were to be abhorred Also for sayeng what a mischiefe is this to esteme y e sacrameÌ„ts to be of such vertue for in so doing they take y e glory of God froÌ„ him for sayeng that faith in Christ is sufficieÌ„t w tout any other sacrameÌ„ts to iustifie Ex 〈…〉 Christopher Dray Plummer For saieng of the sacrament of y e aulter that it was not offered vp for remissioÌ„ of sins and that the body of Christ was not there but only by representatioÌ„ and signification of the thing Rob Ward Shomaker Presented by three witnesses for holding against the Sacrament of the aulter he dyed in prison in Bredstreete Nicolas Otes For not coÌ„ming to y e housel at easter he was seÌ„t to Newgate HermaÌ„ Peterson Iames Gosson Rich. White Haberdasher For not comming to shrift housel at the time of Easter These were committed to prison in Bredestrete For sayeng that he dyd not thinke that Christ was in the sacrameÌ„t of the aulter within y e sepulchre S. Olaâ—es in the old Jury but in heaueÌ„ aboue Giles Harison Rich. Bostocke Priest Harison being in a place w tout Algate meryly iesting in a certayne coÌ„pany of neighbors where some of them sayd let vs go to Masse I say tary sayd he 〈◊〉 without Algaâ—e and so taking a piece of bread in his hands lift it vp ouer his head And likewise taking a cup of wine bowyng down his head made therwith a crosse ouer the cup and so taking the sayde cup in both hys hands lift it ouer his head saying these wordes haue ye not heard masse now For y t which he was presented to Boner theÌ„ B. of London Against whom came these witnesses Thomas Castell Witnesses agaynst Giles Andrew Morice Witnesses agaynst Giles W. Grene. Witnesses agaynst Giles Iohn Margetson Witnesses agaynst Giles For saying that auricular coÌ„fessioÌ„ hath killed moe soules theÌ„ all the bils clubs halters haue done sithens K. Henry was king of England c. Also for saying that the water in Thames hath as much vertue as the water which the priests do halow Margaret Ambsworth Iohn Leicester For hauing no reuerence to y e sacrameÌ„t at sacring time Item for instruction of maydes being a great Doctresse W. Raynold Christ. Tounesend Tho. Dauid Skinner Tho. Mabs Tho. Starchey Christ. Holybread Martine Donam W. Derby All these noted presented for maynteyning of Barnes such other preachers many of their wiues for not takyng holy bread nor going in procession on Sondayes Aldermanbury Laurence Maxwell Bricklayer For speaking and reasoning agaynst auriculer confession Ioh. Coygnes or Lyuelond S. Martins the great For holdyng agaynst the sacrament of the aulter and not receiuing at Easter Gerard Frise. Presented by two witnesses for affirming that a Sermon preached is better then the sacrament of the aulter S. Clements without 〈…〉 and that he had rather go to heare a sermon S· Katherines then to heare a Masse Dominicke Williams Frenchman For not receiuing the Sacrament of the aulter at Easter Tho. Lancaster priest Gough Lay in the CouÌ„ter in y e Pultrye for compiling bringing ouer bookes prohibited Item Gough the Stacioner trobled for resorting vnto him Frier Warde Layd in the Counter in bred streete for marying one Elizabeth to his wife after his vow made of chastity Frier Wilcocke Wilcock a scottish frier prisoned in the Fleet for preaching agaynst confession holywater agaynst praying to sayntes for soules departed agaynste Purgatorye and holding that priestes might haue wiues c. Ioh Taylour D. in Diuinity D. Taylor presented for preaching at S. Brides in Fleetestreet that it is as profitable to a man to heare masse see the Sacrament as to kisse Iudas mouth which kissed Christ our sauior c. W. Tolwine Person of S. Anthonies Presented and examined before Edm. Boner for permitting Alexand. Seton to preach in his church hauing no licence of his ordinary also for alowing the Sermons of the sayde Alexander Seton whiche hee preached agaynst D. Smith To the sayd Tolwine moreouer it was obiected that he vsed y e space of ij yeares to make holy water leauing out the general exorcisme beginning Exorciso te c. vsing these words for y e same Benedicite Dominus Ab eo fit benedicta a cuius latere fluxit sanguis aqua Adioining therto Tolwins making of holy water commixio salis aquae fiat in nomine patris filij spiritus Sancti The like vsage of making holy water was also vsed in Aldermary Church where Doct. Crome was in Hony lane Agaynst this obiection thus
a false Prophet So when mayster Doctour had ended his collation he sayde vnto Kerby Thou good man doest not thou beleue that the blessed sacrament of the aultar is the very flesh and bloud of Christ and no bread euen as he was borne of the virgine Mary Kerbyes confessiō of the Sacrament Kerby aunswering boldly sayd I do not so beleue How doest thou beleue sayd the Doctour Kerby sayd I do beleue that in the Sacrament that Iesus Christ instituted at his last supper on Maundye Thursdaye to his Disciples which ought of vs likewise to be done is the death and passion and his bloud shedding for the redemption of the world to be remembred and as I sayde before yet bread and more then bread for that it is cōsecrated to a holy vse Then was mayster Doctor in his dumpes and spake not one word more to Kerby after Then sayd the vnder Shiriffe to Kerby hast thou any thing more to say Yea syr sayde he if you wyll geue me leaue Say on sayd the Shiriffe Then Kerby taking his night cappe from hys head put it vnder his arme as though it should haue done him seruice agayne but remembring him selfe The Lord Wētworth wept at Kerbyes burning he cast it from him and lifting vp his handes he sayd the Hymne Te Deum and the beliefe with other prayers in the English tongue The Lord Wentworth whilest Kerby was thus doing did shroude him selfe behinde one of the postes of the Gallery and wept and so did many other Then said Kerby I haue done you may execute your office good Maister Shiriffe ¶ The burning and Martyrdome of Kerby On the Gang Monday an 1546. about tenne of the clocke Roger Clarke of Mendelsham brought to the stake at Burye Roger Clarke of Mendelsham was brought out of prison and went on foote to the gate called Southgate in Bury and by the way the Procession mette with them but he went on and would not bow cap nor kne but with most vehement words rebuked that idolatry and superstition Roger Clarke geueth no reuerence to the procession the Officers being much offended And without the gate where as was the place of execution the stake beyng ready and the wood lying-by he came and kneeled down and sayd Magnificat in the English tongue making as it were a Paraphrase vppon the same Wherein he declared how that the blessed virgine Mary who might as well reioyce in purenes as any other yet humbled her selfe to her Sauiour Iohn 1. And what sayst thou Iohn Baptist sayd he the greatest of all mens children Behold the Lambe of God whiche taketh away the sinnes of the world And thus with loude voyce he cried vnto the people while he was in fastning to the stake then the fire was set to him wheras he suffered paines vnmercifully The painfull burning and Martyrdome of Roger Clarke of Mendelsham for the wood was greene and would not burne so that he was choked with smoke and moreouer being set in a pitch barrel with some pitch sticking stil by the sides was therwith sore payned till he had got hys feet out of the barrell And at length one standing by tooke a fagotte sticke and striking at the ring of yron about hys necke so pashed him and stroke him belike vpon the head that he shronk downe on the one side into the fire so was dissolued In the beginning of this story of Kerby and Roger mention was made of a certayne Bill put vpon the towne house doore and brought the nexte day to the Lord Wentworth the wordes of which Bill were these ¶ The Byll set vpon the Townehouse dore in Ipswich IVstè iudicate filij hominum yet when ye shall iudge minister your iustice with mercy The wordes of the bill set vp on the Townhouse doore A fearfull thing it is to fall into the hands of the liuing God be ye learned therfore in true knowledge ye y t iudge the earth least the Lord be agry with you The bloud of the righteous shall be required at your handes What though the veile hanged before Moses face yet at Christes death it fell downe The stones will speak if these should hold theyr peace therfore harden not your hartes agaynst the verity For fearefully shall the Lord appeare in the day of vēgeance to the troubled in conscience No excuse shall there be of ignorance but euery fat shall stand on his owne bottome Therfore haue remorse to your conscience feare him that may kill both body and soule Beware of innocent bloud shedding take heed of iustice ignorantly ministred worke discreetly as the Scripture doth commaund looke to it that ye make not y e trueth to be forsaken We beseech God to saue our king king Henry the 8. that he be not lead into temptation So be it This yeare also it was ordeined decreed solemnly geuen out in Proclamation by the kings name authority and his Counsell that the english Procession should be vsed throughout al England according as it was set forth by his sayd counsell and none other to be vsed throughout the whole Realme About the latter end of this yeare .1545 in the Moneth of Nouember after that the king had subdued the Scots and afterward ioyning together with the Emperour The Scottes subdued had inuaded France and had got from them the town of Bollayn he summoned his high Court of Parliament In the which was graunted vnto him besides other subsidies of mony Bollayne wonne all Colledges Chaūtries free chappels hospitals fraternities brotherhoodes guildes perpetuities of stipēdary priestes to be disposed at his wil pleasure Whervpon in the moneth of Decem. folowing Stat. an 37. Reg. Hen. 8. the king after the wonted maner came into the parliamēt house to geue his roiall assent to such actes as were there passed where after an eloquent Oration made to him by the Speaker Colledges and Chauntreis geuen to the king he answering agayne vnto the same not by the L. Chancellour as the maner was but by himselfe vttred forth this oration word for word as it is reported and left in story A Parliament In the contentes of whiche Oration first eloquently and louingly he declared his gratefull hart to his louyng subiectes for theyr grauntes and subuentions offered vnto him In the second part with no lesse vehemency he exhorteth them to concord peace and vnity Whereunto if he had also ioyned the third part that is as in wordes he exhorted to vnity so had begon in deed first himselfe to take away the occasion of deuision disobedience disturbance frō his subiectes that is had remoued the stūbling blocke of the 6. articles out of the peoples way The Third part◠〈…〉 Oration 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 which set brother agaynst brother neighbour agaynst neighbor the superior agaynst subiect the wolues to deuour the poore flocke of Christ then had he not onely spoken but also done like a
purpose of this Bishop of suche like bloudy aduersaries practising thus against the Queene proceeding of gods gospel as ye haue heard putteth me in remembraÌ„ce of such an other like story of his wicked working in like manner a litle before but much more pernitious pestilent to the publick church of Iesus Christ then this was daungerous to the priuate estate of the Queene Whyche storie likewise I thought heere as in conuenient place to be adioyned notified to be knowen to all posteritie according as I haue it faithfully recorded and storied by hym which heard it of the Archbishop Cranmers own mouth declared in order and forme as foloweth * A discourse touching a certaine pollicie vsed by Steuen Gardiner Bishop of Winchester in staying king Henrie the 8. from redressing of certaine abuses of ceremonies in the church being Ambassadour beyonde the seas Also the communication of king Henrye the 8 had wyth the ambassador of France at Hampton Court concerning the reformation of religion as wel in France as in Englande Anno 1546. Mens August IT chanced in the time of K. Henrie the 8. when his highnes did lastly not many yeres before his death conclude a league betwene the Emperor the French king and himselfe that the B. of Winchester SteueÌ„ Gardiner by name was sent in Ambassage beyonde the seas for that purpose In whose absence the Archbishop of CaÌ„terbury Thomas Cranmer attending vpon the kings Court sought occasion somwhat to further the reformation of the corrupt religion not yet fully restored vnto a perfection SteueÌ„ Gardiner Ambassadour For lyke as the sayd Archb. was alwaies diligent and forward to prefer and aduaunce the sincere doctrine of the Gospel so was that other byshop a contrary instrument coÌ„tinually spurning against the same in whatsoeuer coast of the worlde he remained For euen now he being beyond y e seas in y e temporal affaires of y e realme forgate not but fouÌ„d the meanes as a most valiant champion of the B. of Rome to stop and hinder aswel the good diligence of the sayd Archbishop Winchester a great hindâ—rer of the course of the Gospell as the godly disposition of the kings Maiestie in that behalfe whych thus chaunced Whilest the sayde B. of Winchester was nowe remaining beyond the seas about the affaires aforsaide y e kings maiesty and the saide Archbishop hauing conference together for reformatioÌ„ of some superstitious enormities in the Church amongst other things the king determined forthwith to pull downe the Roodes in euery churche The kinges conference with D. Cranmer about reformation of the Ghurch Rood loftes Ringing on Alhallow night and to suppresse the accustomed ringing on Alhalow night wyth a few such like vaine ceremonies And therefore when the said Archb. taking his leaue of the king to go into Kent his dioces his highnes willed him to remember that he shuld cause 2. letters to be deuised for me quoth the King to be signed the one to be directed vnto you my Lorde and the other vnto the Archbishop of Yorke wherein I will commaund you both to send forth your precepts vnto all other Byshops wythin your prouinces Lettets of reformation to be sent by the king to see those enormities and Ceremonies reformed vndelaidly that we haue communed off So vppon this the kings pleasure knowen when the Archbishop of Canterburye was then come into Kent hee caused his Secretarye to conceiue and write these Letters according to the kings minde and being made in a readinesse sent them to the Courte to Syr Anthony Denie for hym to get them signed by the king when maister Denie had mooued the king thereunto the king made answere I am now otherwayes resolued for you shal send my Lorde of Canterburye worde that sithence I spake with hym about these matters I haue receiued letters from my Lord of Winchester nowe being on the other side of the Sea about the conclusion of a league betweene vs The kinges minde altered by Wint. the Emperor and the Frenche king he wryteth plainely vnto vs that the league wil not prosper nor go forward if we make any other innouation change or alteration either in Religion or ceremonies Reformation of Religion stopped by Steuen Gardiner then heretofore hath ben already commensed and done Wherefore my Lorde of Canterburye must take patience heerein and forbeare vntill we may espye a more apt and conuenient time for that purpose Which matter of reformation began to be reuiued again at what time the great Ambassador from the French king came to the kings Maiestie at Hampton Courte not long before his death Anno. 1546. Where then no Gentleman was permitted to waite vpon his Lord and maister This Ambassadour was admirall of Fraunce whose name was Mounsieur de Annebault he came to Hampton Court the 20. day of Aug. an 1546. The matter of reformation againe renued a little before the kinges death The kinges bancket for the French Ambassadour wythout a veluet coate and a chaine of golde And for that entertainment of the Ambassadour were builded in the parke there 3. very notable great and sumptuous banketting houses At the which it was purposed that the sayd Ambassadour should haue bene 3. sundry nightes very richly banketted But as it chaunced the French kings great affaires were then sodenly such that thys Ambassadoure was sent for home in post hast before he had receiued halfe the noble entertainement that was prepared for him so that he hadde but the fruition of the first banketting house Now what princelike order was there vsed in the furniture of y e banket as well in placing of the noble estates namely the kings Maiestie and the French Ambassadour w t the noble men both of England and Fraunce on the one parte and of the Queenes highnesse and the Ladye Anne of Cleeue with other noble women Ladyes of the other part as also touching the great sumptuous preparation of both costly and fine dishes there out of number spent it is not our purpose heere presently to entreate thereof but onely to consider the note of the conference and communication had the first night after the sayd baÌ„ket was finished Secrete communicatioÌ„ betwene the king the French Ambassadour and the Archb. of Cant. betweene the kings Maiestie the sayde Ambassadour and the Archbishop of Canterburye the kings highnesse standing openly in the banketting house in the open face of all the people and leaning one arme vpon the shoulder of the Archbishop of Canterbury and the other arme vppon the shoulder of the Ambassadour touching the establishing of godly religion betweene those two Princes in both theyr realmes As by the report of the sayd Arch. vnto hys secretarie vppon occasion of his seruice to be done in king Edwards visitation then being register in the same visitation The testimony and credite of the story relation was made on that behalfe in thys sorte When the sayd visitation was put
quiet and to be contented with my death which I am most willing to suffer and let vs now ioyne in praier vnto the Lord for the preseruation of the Kings Maiestie vnto whome hitherto I haue alwaies shewed my selfe a most faithfull and true subiecte I haue alwayes bene most diligent about his Maiestie in his affayres both at home and abroade and no lesse diligent in seeking the common commoditie of the whole Realme At whyche words all the people cried out and said it was most true Then the Duke proceeding said Unto whose Maiestie I wish continuall health with all felicitie all prosperous successe Whereunto the people againe cryed out Amen Moreouer I do wishe vnto all his Counsaylours the grace and fauour of God whereby they may rule in all things vprightly with iustice Unto whome I exhort you all in the Lord to shew your selues obedient as it is your bounden duety vnder the payne of condemnation and also most profitable for the preseruation and safegarde of the Kings Maiestie Moreouer for so much as heeretofore I haue had oftentimes affaires with diuers men The confession of the Duke of Somerset hard it is to please euery man therfore if there be any that hath ben offended iniuried by me I most humbly require aske him forgeuenes but especially almighty God whome throughout all my life I haue most greeuously offended and all other whatsoeuer they be that haue offended me I do with my whole hart forgeue them Now I once againe require you dearly beloued in the Lord that you wil keepe your selues quiete and still least through your tumult you might trouble me For albeit the spirite be willing and ready the flesh is fraile and wauering and through your quietnesse I shall be much more quieter The Duke â—f Someâ—set 〈◊〉 in the 〈◊〉 of Ieâ—â—â— Christ. Moreouer I desire you all to beare me witnes that I dye heere in the fayth of Iesus Christ desiring you to helpe me with your prayers that I may perseuere constant in the same vnto my liues end After this hee turning himselfe agayne aboute like a meeke lambe â— Coxe 〈◊〉 ghostly 〈◊〉 kneeled down vpon his knees Then doctor Coxe which was there present to counsell and aduertise him deliuered a certaine scroll into his hand wherin was conteined a briefe confession vnto God Which being read he stoode vp againe vpon his feete without any trouble of mind as it appeared and first bad the Sheriffes farewel then the Lieutenant of the Tower and other taking them all by the handes which were vpon the scaffold with hym Then he gaue the Hangman certaine money Which done he put off his gowne and kneeling downe againe in the straw vntied his shyrt strings After that the hangman comming vnto him turned downe his coller round about his necke and al other things which did let or hinder him Then lifting vp his eyes to heauen where his only hope remained and couering his face with his owne handkercher he layd himselfe downe along shewing no maner of token of trouble or feare neyther did his countenaunce chaunge but that before his eyes were couered there began to appeare a red colour in the middest of his cheekes Thus this most meeke and gentle Duke lying along and looking for the stroke because his doublet couered his necke he was coÌ„maunded to rise vp and put it off and then laying himselfe downe againe vpon the blocke The godly 〈◊〉 of the Duke of Soâ—erset and calling thrise vpon the name of Iesus saying Lord Iesu saue mee as he was the thyrd tyme repeating the same euen as the name of Iesu was in vttering in a moment he was bereft both of head life slept in the Lord Iesus being taken away from all the daungers and euils of this life and resting now in the peace of God in the preferment of whose truth and Gospell he alwaies shewed himselfe an excellent instrument and member and therefore hath receyued the reward of his labours Thus gentle Reader thou hast the true history of this worthy and noble Duke and if any man report it otherwise let it be counted as a lye As touching the maners disposition life and conuersation of the said Duke and the Kings vncle what shall we neede to speake when as he can not be sufficiently commeÌ„ded according to the dignitie of his vertues There was alwaies in him great humanitie and suche meekenes and gentlenes as is rare to be found in so high estate He was prone and ready to geue care vnto the coÌ„plaints and supplicatioÌ„s of the poore The vertues of the Duke of Somerset declared no lesse attentiue vnto the affaires of the coÌ„mon wealth Which if he had liued together wyth king Edward was like to do much good in reforming many misorders within this realme He was vtterly ignoraÌ„t of al craft and deceit and as farre void of all pride and ambition as he was froÌ„ doing of iniury being indeede vtterly voyd of both He was of a gentle dispositioÌ„ not coueting to be reuenged more apt ready to be deceiued then to deceiue His auncient loue zeale of the Gospell of religion he brought with him to the state of this his dignitie The proofe whereof sufficiently was seene in his constant standing to gods truth and zealous defence therof The zealous standing of the Duke of Somerset in defence of the truth against the Bishops at Winsore against the Bishops of Chichester Norwich Lincolne London and others moe in the Consultation had at Windsore the first yeare of the kinges raigne Briefly considering the nature and vertues of this Duke I may as seemeth not vnaptly compare and resemble him vnto Duke Humfrey the good Duke of Glocester Who likewise being vncle vnto king Henry 6. and Protector of the Realme as this was also to king Edw. the 6. yet he wanted not his enemies and priuy enueyers especially Henry Beauford Cardinal Bishop of Winchester and Lord Chancellour of England A comparison betweene Duke Humfrey Vncle to K. Henry 6. and the Duke of Somerset Vncle to K. Edward 6. who at that time disdayning and enuying the rule and authoritie of thys Duke procured much trouble agaynst him and great deuision in the whole realme in so muche that all the Shops within the Cittie of London were shutte in for feare of the fauourers of these two great personages For ech part had assembled no small number of people For pacifying wherof the Archbishop of Caunterbury and the Duke of Quimber called the Prince of Portugale rode eight times in one day betwene the two aduersaries Such were then the troubles of these tumultuous diuision within the realme betweene these two Touching the trouble of the Duke of Glocester read before pag. 67â— as is before expressed pag. 679. not much vnlike to y e troublesome discord betwixt parties in this Protectors dayes And as in their afflictions and troubles these two Dukes seemed not
February in the yeare of our Lord 1554. The next moneth following which was the moneth of March and the 4. day of the sayd moneth there was a letter sent from the Queene to Boner Bishop of London with certaine Articles also annexed to be put in speedy execution conteining as heere followeth ¶ Articles sent from the Queene to the Bishop of London by him and his officers at her commaundement to be put in speedy execution with her letter to the sayd Byshop before prefixed RIght reuerend Father in God right trusty and welbeloued we greete you well A letter oâ— Q. Mary 〈◊〉 B. Boner Causes deâ—clared March 3. And wheras heretofore in y e time of the late raigne of our most dearest brother K. Edward y e 6. whose soule god pardon dyuers notable crimes excesses and faults with sundrye kindes of heresies sâ—â—â—ny adultery other enormities haue bene committed w tin this our Realme and other our dominions the same continuing yet hitherto in like disorder since the beginning of our raigne without any correction or reformation at all the people both of the laitie and also of the clergye chiefly of the clergy haue bene geuen to much insolency vngodly rule greatly to the displeasure of almighty God very much to our regret euill contentation to no litle slander of other Christen realmes and in a maner to the subuersion cleane defacing of this our realme and remembring our duety to almighty god to be to foresee as much as in vs may be y t all vertue and godly liuing shoulde be embraced florish increase and therewith also y t all vice vngodly behauiour shuld be banished and put away or at y e least wise so nigh as might be so bridled and kept vnder that godlines and honesty might haue y e ouer hand vnderstanding by very credible report and publike fame to ouâ— no smal heauines and discomfort that within your dioces as well in not exempted as exempted places the like disorder and euill behauiour hath bene done vsed like also to continue and increase vnlesse due prouision be had and made to reforme y e same which earnestly in very deede we do mind intend to the vttermost all y e waies we can possible trusting of Gods furtherance and helpe in y t behalfe For these causes and other most iust coÌ„siderations vs mouing we send vnto you certayne articles of suche speciall matter as among other thinges be most necessary now to be put in execution by you your officers extending to the end by vs desired and the reformation aforesaide wherein ye shall be charged with our speciall commaundement by these our letters to the intent you and your officers may y e more earnestly and boldly proceed therunto without feare of any presumption to be noted on your part or danger to be incurred of any such our Lawes as by our doinges of that is in the said articles conteined might any wise greue you whatsoeuer be threatned in any such case And therfore we straightly charge and commaund you and your sayde officers to proceede to the execution of the said Articles w tout all tracte and delay as ye will answere to the contrary Geuen vnder our signet at our Palace of Westminster the 3. day of march the first yeare of our raigne Articles sent from the Queene vnto the Ordinary and by him and his Officers by her commaundement to be put in execution in the whole dioces FIrst that euery Byshop and his Officers with all other hauing Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction shall with all speede and diligence and all maner of waies to them possible put in execution all such Canons and Ecclesiasticall Lawes heeretofore in the time of King Henry the eyght vsed within this Realme of England and the dominions of the same nor being directly and expresly contrary to the lawes and statutes of this Realme Item that no B. or any his Officer or other person aforesayd heereafter in any of their ecclesiasticall writings in processe or other extraiuditiall actes doe vse to put in this clause or sentence Regia authoritate fulcitus Item that no Byshop or any his officers or other person aforesaid do hereafter exact or demaund in the admission of any person to any ecclesiasticall promotion order or office any oth touching the primacy or succession as of late in few yeares passed hath bene accustomed and vsed Item that euery B. and his officers with all other persons aforesayd haue a vigilant eie and vse speciall diligeÌ„ce and foresight that no person be admitted or receiued to any ecclesiasticall function benefice or office being a sacramentary infected or defamed with any notable kinde of heresie or other great crime and that the said B. do stay and cause to be stayed as much as lieth in him that benefices and Ecclesiasticall promotions do not notably decay or take hinderaÌ„ce by passing or coÌ„firming of vnreasonable leases Item that euery Bishop and all other persons aforesayde For punishing â—eâ—esies 〈◊〉 they call them do diligently trauaile for the repressing of heresies and notable crimes especially in the Cleargie duely correcting and punishing the same Item that euery B. and all the other persons aforesayd do likewise trauell for the condemning and repressing of corrupt and naughty opinions vnlawfull bookes ballades and other pernitious and hurtfull deuices engendring hatred amongst the people and discord amongst the same And the Scholemaisters Preachers and Teachers do exercise and vse their offices and duties without teaching preaching or setting foorth any euill and corrupt doctrine and that doing the contrary they may be by the Bishop and his said officers punished and remoued Item that euery B. and all the other persons aforesayd proceding summarely with all celerity speed may and shall depriue or declare depriued and amoue according to their learning discretion all such persons froÌ„ their benefices ecclesiasticall promotioÌ„s who coÌ„trary to the state of their order the laudable custome of the church haue married vsed women as their wiues or otherwise notably and slaunderously disordered or abused themselues sequestring also during the said proces the fruites and profites of the said benefices and Ecclesiasticall promotions Item that the said B. and all other persons aforesayd do vse more lenity and clemency with such as haue married whose wiues be dead then with other whose women do yet remayne aliue And likewise such Priestes as with the consents of their wiues or women openly in the presence of the B. do professe to abstaine Prouision 〈◊〉 priestes which reâ—â—unce their 〈◊〉 to be vsed more fauourably In which case after penaunce effectually done the Bishop according to his discretion and wisedome may vpon iust consideration receiue and admit them agayne to their former administration so it be not in the same place appointing them such a portion to liue vpon to be payde out of their benefice whereof they be depriued by
of D. Tresham who supplying the roome of y e Subdeane in Christes Church A Popish exhortatiâ—â— of Doct. Tresham after he had called all the Studentes of the Colledge together with great Eloquence art persuasory began to commend the dignity of the masse vnto them declaring that there was stuffe in Scripture enough to proue the masse good Then to allure them to the catholick seruice of the Church he vsed these reasons declaring that there were a goodly coÌ„pany of Copes The great reasons oâ— D. Treshâ—â— that were appoynted to Windsore but he had fouÌ„d the Queene so gracious vnto him that they should come to Christes church Now if they like honest men would come to Church they should weare them on holydayes And besides all this he would get them the Lady Bell of Bampton that should make the sweetest ring in all England And as for an holy watersprinckle he had already the fayrest that was within the realme Wherfore he thought that no man would be so mad to forgo these commodityes c. Which thinges I rehearse that it may appeare what want of descretion is in the fathers of popery into what idle follies such men do fall Whome I beseech the Lord if it be his pleasure to reduce to a better truth to opeÌ„ theyr eyes to see theyr owne blindnes To proceed now further in the course race of our story where as we left being before in the moneth of NoueÌ„ber it foloweth more that in the * Where note that the Prince of Queen Maryes Statutes doth erre his suppâ—â—tation which saith that this Parlâ—â—ment begâ—â— the 11. of this monâ—â—â— which daâ— was then Sonday xij day of the same month of Nouember being Monday beganne the Parliament holden at Westminster to the beginning whereof both the king and Queene rode in theyr Parliament robes hauing 2. swords borne before them The Earle of Penbroke bare his sword the Earle of Westmerland bare the Queenes They had ij cappes of maynteinaunce borne before them whereof the Earle of Arundell bare one and the Earle oâ— Shrewsbury the other Cardinall Poole landed at Douer vpon the Wednesday being the xxi day of Nouember on which day one Act passed in the parliameÌ„t for his restitution in bloud vtterly repealing as false most slaunderous that Act made against him in king Henry the eightes tyme and on the next day being Thursday and the xxij of Nouember the King and the Queene both came to the Parliament house to geue theyr royall assent to establish this Act agaynst his comming Cardinal Poole arâ—â—ueth in England Ex Statuâ—â— an 1. 〈◊〉 Regis Pâ—â—lip 〈◊〉 cap. 8. Nouembâ—â— 28. Upon the Saterday being the xxiiij of Nouember the sayd Cardinal came by water to London so to Lambeth house which was ready prepared agaynst his comming Upon the Wednesday folowing being the 28. of Nouember there was generall procession in Paules for ioy y t the Quene was conceiued and quick with child as it was declared in a letter sent from the counsell to the Byshop of London The same day at this procession was present ten Bishops with al the Prebendaries of Paules and also the Lord Maior with the Aldermen and a greate number of Commons of the City in theyr best aray The Copy of the CouÌ„cels letter here foloweth ad perpetuam rei memoriam * A Copy of a letter sent from the Counsell vnto Edmund Boner Byshop of London concerning Queene Mary conceiued with Childe AFter our harty commendations vnto your good Lordshippe whereas it hath pleased almighty God amongest other his infinite benefites of late most graciouslye poured vpon vs and thys whole Realme to extend his benediction vpon the Queenes maiesty in such sort as she is conceiued and quicke of childe Wherby her maiesty being our natural liege Lady queene vndoubted inheritor of this imperiall crowne good hope of certayn succession in the crowne is geuen vnto vs consequeÌ„tly the great calamities which for want of such succession might otherwise haue fallen vpon vs our posterity shall by Gods grace be well auoyded if we thankefully acknowledge this benefite of almighty God endeuoring our selues with earnest repentance to thanke honor and serue him as we be most bounden These be not onely to aduertise you of these good newes to be by you published in all places within your Dioces but also to pray and require you that both your selfe do geue God thankes with vs for this his especial grace and also geue order that thankes may be openly geuen by singing of Te Deum in all the churches within your sayde Dioces and that likewise all priestes and other Ecclesiasticall ministers in theyr Masses and other diuine seruices may continually pray to almighty God so to extend his holy hand ouer his maiesty the kinges highnes and this whole Realme as this thing being by his omnipotent power graciously thus begon may by the same be well continued and brought to good effect to the glory of his name Whereunto albeit we doubt not ye woulde of your selfe haue had special regard without these our letters yet for the earnest desire we haue to haue this thing done out of hand diligently continued we haue also written these our letters to put you in remembraunce and so bid your Lordshippe most hartily well to fare From Westminster the 27. of Nouember 1554. Your assured louing frendes S. Winton Chancel Arundell F. Shrewesbury Edward Darby Henry Sussex Iohn Bathon R Rich. Thomas Warthom Iohn Huddilstone R. Southwell Also the same day in the afternoone Cardinall Poole came to the Parliament house Cardinall Poole commeth to the Parlament which at that present was kept in the great Chamber of the Court at Whitehall for that the Queene was then sicke and could not go abroad where as the King and Queenes Maiesties sittyng vnder y e cloth of Estate the Cardinall sitting on theyr right hand with all the other Estates of the Parliament being present the Byshop of Winchester being Lord Chauncellor began in this maner ¶ The wordes of Winchester for receiuing of the Cardinall MY Lordes of the vpper house you my Maisters of the nether house here is present the right reuerend father in God my Lord Cardinall Poole come froÌ„ the apostolicke Sea of Rome 〈◊〉 words 〈◊〉 Cardâ—â—all Poole As Ambassador to the king and Queenes Maiesties vpon one of the weightiest causes that euer happened in this Realme whiche perteineth to the glory of God and your vniuersall benefite The which Ambassage theyr Maiesties pleasure is to be signified vnto you all by his owne mouth trusting that you will receiue and accept it in as beneuolent and thankefull wise as their highnesses haue done and that you will geue an attent and inclinable eare vnto him When the Lord Chauncellor had thus ended his talke the Cardinall taking the time then offered began hys Oration wherin he declared the causes of
his comming and what were his desires and requestes In the which meane time the Court gate was kept shut vntill he had made an end of his Oration The tenour and wordes wherof here foloweth ¶ The tenour of Cardinall Pooles Oration made in the Parliament house â—â—rdinall â—â—oles O. 〈◊〉 in Parliament house MY Lordes all and you that are the Commons of thys present Parliament assembled which in effecte is nothing els but the state and body of the whole realm as the cause of my repayre hither hath bene most wisely grauely declared by my Lord Chancellor so before that I enter to the particularities of my Commission I haue somewhat touching my selfe and to geue most humble and harty thankes to the king and Queenes Maiesties and after them to you all which of a man exiled and banished from this CoÌ„mon wealth hath restored me to be a meÌ„ber of the lame of a man hauing no place neither here or els wher within this Realme haue admitted me in place where to speake and to be heard This I protest vnto you all that though I was exiled my natiue couÌ„try without iust cause as God knoweth yet the ingratitude could not pull from me the affection and desire that I had to profite doe you good If the offer of my seruice might haue bene receiued it was neuer to seek and where that could not be taken you neuer fayled of my prayer nor neuer shall But leauing the rehearsall thereof and comming more neare to the matter of my Commission I signify vnto you all that my principall trauell is for the restitution of thys noble realme to the auncient nobility and to declare vnto you that the Sea Apostolicke from whence I come hath a speciall More for the vauntage that was hoped by it then for any great loue respect to this realme aboue all other not without cause seing that God himselfe as it were by prouideÌ„ce hath geuen this realme prerogatiue of Nobility aboue other which to make more playne vnto you it is to be considered that this Iland first of all Ilandes receyued the light of Christes religion For as stories testifye England of all Ilandes receaued first the faith of Christ. it was prima prouinciarum quae amplexa est fidem Christi For the Britaines being first inhabitauntes of thys Realme notwithstanding the subiection of Emperours and heathen Princes did receiue Christes fayth from the Apostolicke Sea vniuersally and not in partes as other Countryes nor by one and one as Clockes increase theyr houres by distinction of times but altogether at once as it were in a moment But after that theyr ill merites or forgetfulnes of God had deserued expulsion and that StrauÌ„gers being Infidels had possessed this land yet God of his goodnes not leauing where he once loued so illuminated the hartes of the Saxons being Heathen menne that they forsooke the darckenes of heathen errors and embraced the light of Christes religion So that within small space idolatry and Heathen superstition was vtterly abandoned in this Iland This was a great prerogatiue of Nobilitye whereof though the benefite therof be to be ascribed to God yet the meane occasion of the same came froÌ„ the * That the fayth of the Britaine 's came first from Rome neyther doth it stand with the circuÌ„staunce of our storyes neyther if it so did yet that faith and doctrine of the Romanistes was not such then as it is now Read before Of this Offa read before Of Alcuinus read before church of Rome In the faith of which Church we haue euer since continued and consented with the rest of the world in vnity of religion And to shew further the feruent deuotion of the inhabitantes of this Iland towards the Church of Rome we read that diuers princes in the Saxons time w t great trauel expenses went personally to Rome as Offa Adulphus which thought it not enough to shew themselues obedient to the said Sea vnlesse that in theyr owne persons they had gone to that same place from whence they had receiued so great a grace and benefite In this time of Carolus Magnus who first founded the Uniuersity of Paris he sent into England for Alcuinus a great learned man which first broughte learning to that Uniuersity Wherby it seemeth that the greatest part of the world set the light of the religion from England Adrian the fourth being an EnglishmaÌ„ coÌ„uerted Norway from infidelity which Adrian afterwards vpoÌ„ great affection and loue that he bare to this Realme being hys natiue couÌ„try gaue to Henry the second king of England the righte and segniory of the dominion of Ireland which perteyned to the Sea of Rome I will not rehearse the manifolde benefites that thys Realme hath receiued froÌ„ the Apostolicke Sea nor how ready y e same hath bene to releiue vs in all our necessities Nay rather what riches and treasures the Sea of Rome hath suckt out of England it is incredible Nor I will not rehearse the manifold miseryes calamities that this realme hath suffered by swaruing from that vnity And euen as in this realme so in all other couÌ„tries which refusing the vnity of the Catholick sayth haue folowed fantastical doctrine the like plagues haue happened Let Asia and the Empyre of Greece be a spectacle vnto the world who by sweruing from the vnity of the Churche of Rome are brought into captiuity subiectioÌ„ of the Turk * The cause of their subiectoÌ„ to the Turke cannot be proued to come by swaruing from the vnitie of the church of Rome for they were neuer fully ioyned vnto it And as touching the subiection of Asia and Grecia to the Turkes read in the story of the Turkes before All stories be full of like examples And to come vnto the latter time looke vpon our neighbours of Germany who by swaruing from this vnity are miserably afflicted with diuersity of sectes and diuided in factions What shall I rehearse vnto you the tumultes effusioÌ„ of bloud y t hath happened there of late dayes Or trouble you with the rehearsall of those plagues that haue happened since this innouation of religion where you haue felt the bitternes and I haue heard the report Of all whiche matters I can say no more but such was the misery of the time And see how far forth this fury went For those that liue vnder the * And why theÌ„ do ye more cruell then the Turke persecute other for their conscience Turk may freely liue after theyr conscieÌ„ce and so was it not lawfull here If men examine well vpon what grounds these innouations began they shall wel finde that the rooâ— of this as of many other mischiefes was auarice and that the lust carnall affection of one man confounded al lawes both diuine and humaine And notwithstanding all these deuises and policies practised within this realme against y e church of Rome they needed not to haue lost you
benefite and grace offred from the apostolick sea vntill the abrogation of such lawes wherby you haue disioined and disseuered your selues from the vnity of Christes Church It remayneth therefore that you like true christians prouident men for the weale of your soules bodyes ponder what is to be done in this so weighty a cause and so to frame your actes and procedings as they may tend first to the glory of God and next to the conseruation of your coÌ„mon wealth surety and quietnes The next day after the 3. Estates assembled agayne in the great chamber of the Court at Westminster where the king and queenes maiesties and the Cardinall being present they did exhibite sitting all on theyr knees a supplication to theyr highnesses the tenor wherof ensueth * The Copy of the supplication and submission exhibited to the king and Queenes maiesties by the Lordes and Commons of the Parliament WE the Lordes spirituall and temporall and the commoÌ„s of this present parliament assembled The suppâ—â—â—catioÌ„ â—â—â—â—mission oâ— the Loâ—â— and Comâ—mons to the king 〈◊〉 Queenes maiesties representing the whole body of the realme of England and dominions of the same in our own names particularly and also of the sayd body vniuersally in this supplicatioÌ„ directed to your maiestyes with most huÌ„ble sute that it may by your gracious intercession and meane be exhibited to the most reuerend father in God the Lord Cardinall Poole Legate sent specially hither from our most holy father Pope Iulius the third and the Sea Apostolick of Rome do declare our selues very sorye and repentaunt for the schisme and disobedience committed in this realme and the dominions of the same against the sayd sea Apostolicke either by making agreing or executing any lawes ordinaunces O great sâ—â—row and deepe repentauncâ— or commaundementes agaynst the supremacye of the sayde sea or otherwise doing or speaking that might impugne the same Offring our selues promising by this our supplication that for a token and knowledge of our sayd repentance we be and shal be alway ready vnder and with the authorities of your Maiesties to the vttermost of our power to doe that shal be in vs for the abrogation and repealing of the sayd lawes and ordinaunces in this present parliament as well for our selues as for the whole body whom we represent Whereupon we most humbly beseech your maiesties as persons vndefiled in the offence of his body towardes the sayde Sea which neuerthelesse God by his prouidence hath made subiecte to your maiesties so to set forth this our moste humble sute The Popâ— absolutioâ— caÌ„not 〈◊〉 but by inâ—tercessioâ— of kinge Queene The suppâ—â—â—cation 〈◊〉 vp by the king and Queene 〈◊〉 the Caâ—â—â—â—nall that we may obteine from the sea Apostolicke by the sayd most reuerent father as wel particularly as vniuersally Absolution release and discharge from all daunger of such Censures and sentences as by the lawes of the church we be fallen in and that we may as children repentant be receiued into the bosome vnity of Christes church so as this noble Realme with all the members therof may in vnity and perfect obedience to the Sea Apostolicke and Popes for the time being serue GOD and your Maiesties to the furtheraunce and aduancement of his Honour and Glorye Amen The Supplication being read the king and Queene deliuered the same vnto the Cardinall who perceiuing y e effect thereof to aunswere his expectation did receiue the same most gladly from theyr Maiesties and after he had in fewe wordes geuen thankes to God and declared what great cause he had to reioyce aboue all others that his coÌ„ming from Rome into England had takeÌ„ most happy successe He by the Popes authority did geue them this absolution folowing ¶ An absolution pronounced by Cardinall Poole to the whole Parliament of England in the presence of the King and Queene OUr Lord Iesus Christ which with his most precious bloud hath redemed and washed vs froÌ„ all our sinnes and iniquities that he might purchase vnto himselfe a glorious spouse without spot or wrinckle whoÌ„ the Father hath appoynted head ouer all his church he by his mercy absolue you And we by apostolick authority geuen vnto vs by the most holy lord Pope Iulius the 3. his Uicegerent in earth do absolue deliuer you and euery of you with the whole Realme and the Dominions therof from all Heresy and Schisme and from all and euerye iudgement Censures and paynes for that cause incurred also we do restore you agayn vnto the vnity of our Mother the holy Church as in our Letters more playnely it shall appeare In the name of the father of the sonne and of the holy Ghost When all this was done they went into the Chappell and there singing Te Deum with great solemnity declared the ioy and gladnesse that for this reconciliation was pretended The reporte of thys was with great speede sent vnto Rome as well by the king and Cardinals Letters which hereafter folow as also otherwise WherupoÌ„ the pope caused there at Rome processions to be made and thankes to be geueÌ„ to God with great ioy for the conuersion of England to his Churche and therefore praysing the Cardinals diligence and the deuotion of the king and queen on Christmas euen by his Buls he set forth a generall pardoÌ„ to all such as did truely reioyce for the same ¶ A copy of king Philips Letter written with his owne hand to Pope Iulius touching the restoring of the Realme of England MOst holy Father I wrote yesterday vnto Don Iohn Maurique Nouember 30. K. Phillips letter to the Pope tranâ—uted out of Spanish into English that he shoulde declare by worde of mouth or els write to your holynes in what good state the matter of religion stoode in this Realme and of the submission to your holinesse as to the chiefe As this day which is the feast of S. Andrew late in the euening we haue done God that seruice to whose onely goodnesse we must impute it and to your holynes who haue taken so great payne to gayne these soules that this realme with full generall consent of all them that represent the state being very peniteÌ„t for that was past and well bent to that they come to doe submitted themselues to youe holynes to that holy Sea whom at the request of the Queene and me your Legate did absolue And forasmuch as the sayd Don Iohn shall signify vnto your holinesse all that passed in this matter I will write no more therof but onely that the Queene I as most faythful deuout children of your holynes haue receiued the greatest ioy and comfort hereof that may be expressed with tong Considering that besides the seruice done to God hereby it hath chaunced in the time of your holynes to place as it were in the lappe of the holy Catholicke churche such a kingdome as this is And therfore I thinke I cannot be thankefull enough
see thy booke and I tooke him a Latine Testament Baker Will ye go to the Church and obey and followe the queenes procedings and do as an honest man should do Bland I trust in God to do no otherwise but as an honest man should do Baker Will ye do as I sayd Bland Will it please your maystership to geue me leaue to aske you a question A question propounded to Syr Iohn Bakeâ— Baker Yea. Bland Syr may a man doe any thing that his conscience is not satisfied in to be good Baker Away away and threwe downe the Booke and sayd It is no Testament And I sayd Yes And mayster Webbe tooke it vp and sayde vnto me maruellous gently mayster Bland I knewe you when ye were not of this opinion I would to God ye would reforme your self with better wordes then I will write And I sayde If ye haue known me of an other opinion then I am of now it was for lacke of knowledge Baker Yea sayest thou so by S. Mary and thou hold thee there I wil geue sixe fagots to burne thee withall or thou shouldest be vnburned Hasty iudgemeÌ„t of a Iustyce Hence knaue hence And so were we repriued into our place agayne within the Barre And at night when iudgement of felons and all was done we were called M. Bland and his fellowes sent to the Ordinary by Syr Iohn Baker and the Iudge sayd to the Gaoler Take theÌ„ with you and deliuer them to the Ordinary if they wyll not be reformed let them be deliuered to vs againe they shall haue iudgement execution And one of our company sayd My Lord if we be killed at your hands for Christes sake we shall liue with him for euer * An other appearaunce of M. Bland in the Spirituall Court THen came we to the Castle of Caunterbury there we remayned till the second day of march at which day we were brought into the Chapterhouse of Crechurch where were set the Suffragane of Canterbury M. Bland brought agayne to the castle of Canterbury Thâ— B. of Douer M. Collins M. Milles with others mayster Collins mayster Mylles with other and then went to them mayster Oxenden mayster Petit and mayster Webbe maister Hardes Iustices And wheÌ„ I was called mayster Webbe sayd Here we present this man vnto you as one vehemently suspect of heresy Bland And I sayde Mayster Webbe ye haue no cause to suspect me of heresye I haue bene a prisoner this whole yere and no matter proued agaynst me I pray you wherfore I bene so long kept in prison Webbe Leaue your arrogant asking of questions aunswere to that that is layd to your charge Bland I do so for I say you haue no cause to suspect me of heresy The aunsweres of M. Bland first to the Iustices Webbe Yes ye denyed to Sir Iohn Baker to be conformable to the Queenes proceedinges Bland Is it a iust cause to suspect me of heresy for asking a question with leaue So we had moe wordes there then I well remember Then stood vp mayster Petit and sayd Ye were cast in to prison because ye fled away from your Ordinary Bland Then haue I had wrong For I neuer fled nor disobeyed mine Ordinary nor did any thing contrary to the law Let theÌ„ now say of I did but they sayd nothing And when I saw they held theyr peace I sayd M. Commissary haue you bene y e cause of this mine imprisoÌ„meÌ„t No quoth he ye know that when ye went from me ye were appointed to appeare the friday after the Sessions Here I was suffered to speake no more but shut vp in a corner tyll my companions were likewise presented and then wee were sent to Westgate into Prison and were put in seueral close holdes that neuer one of vs could speake to an other nor no maÌ„ was permitted to come to vs. We were foure times at this appearaunce Cornewall a Tanner dispatched in secret prison But one they dispatched by what meanes I can not tell whose name was Cornewall a Tanner And thus hytherto passed the talke betweene Blande and the Iustices and certayne Gentlemen of the shyre Now foloweth the order of the reasoning betwene hym the Clergy men before whome he was exmained But for as much as the chiefest doer and Iudge against him was the B. of Douer or Suffragan of Caunterbury called D. Richard Thornton to the intent it may appere what litle trueth or constancye is in these catholicke persecuters I thought here to exhibite by the way a certayne popish letter written of a papist vnto him Wherin is declared what a gospeller the sayd Rich. Thornton was in K. Ed. time which now turning with the world sheweth himselfe such a bitter persecuter agaynst Gods seruants in Q. Maryes tyme. The copy of this letter here foloweth * A copy of a popish letter written to the Byshop of Douer by one Thomas Goldwell a priest declaring what a professour he was in king Edwardes tyme. RIght reuerende and my good Lorde after my hartye thankes for your good chere at my last being with your Lordship this shal be to certify you that as soone as I arriued with my Lords Grace I gaue him your letters but I had muche woorke to obteyne any thing of him for you He meaneth of the ariuall of Cardinall Poole For there hath bene geuen very euill informations of you and it hath bene sayd that you haue concurred with al maner of euill proceedinges the which hath these yeares past bene in England as wel agaynst the holy sacrament of the aultar and agaynst the supreme authority of Christs vicar in earth Thornâ—â— B. of 〈◊〉 a greaâ— agaynâ—â— Pope 〈◊〉 Sacramâ—â—â— of the 〈◊〉 in king 〈◊〉 as with the vse of the abhominable late Communion and with the mariage of priestes as well religious as secular and that you haue geuen orders to I can not tell how many base vnlearned euill disposed people by reason of the which they haue taken vpon them to preach and to doe much hurt in Kent So that menne thinke that yet if any new mutation the which God forbydde should chauÌ„ce you woulde be as ready to chaunge as any other And in deed it maketh me to feare the same by reason that notwithstaÌ„ding it hath pleased almighty God to prouide y t your absolution was sent vnto you not looking I dare say for any such thing of all manner of matters past yet your Lordship more regarding y e vanity of the world theÌ„ the offeÌ„ce of God the which he onely knoweth how much it greeues me for the due loue I beare vnto you presumed to sing Masse in Pontificalibus the holy dayes immediatelie folowing and also to ministrate to childreÌ„ the sacrament of Confirmation because that one beyng a meÌ„ber of the Deuill did somewhat comfort you so to do Oh my Lord what honour should it haue bene both to God and your selfe and also edefication to all
that people and are confounded and their Religion brought in disdayne Thus God beateth down those which exalte themselues aboue measure and maketh his aduersaries to fall into the pits whiche they themselues haue made Let vs pray vnto him therefore that it would please him likewise to stretch out his puissaunt arme at this day to maintayne his poore Church now afflicted and to confound all the deuises of Sathan and his members to the aduauncement of his glory and kyngdome ¶ The conclusion of the story And thus hast thou Christiā reader for thy erudition and comfort the story and doyngs The conclusiō of the story of Merindoll Angrongne Merindoll and Cabriers in Prouince vnder the Frēche king discoursed concernyng these two countreys both of Prouince also of Piemont the one beyng subiect vnder the dominion of Fraunce the other belōgyng to the Duke of Sauoy In the which two foresayd regions and countreys how long the Gospell of Christ hath continued euē from the tyme of the first Waldenses the history it selfe declareth Furthermore what iniuries and wronges haue bene done agaynst them for the Gospels sake Angrongne and others in Piemont vnder the Duke of Sauoy The cruelty of the aduersaryes The patience of the Martyrs what rigour and cruelty hath bene shewed of the aduersary part agayn for their part what pacience in their sufferyng what constancie in their doctrine what truth in their wordes and simplicitie in their deedes what obedience toward their Magistrates and fayth toward God they haue vsed finally how miraculously and mightily God hath fought for his people and confounded the enemyes the sayd history may geue thee full knowledge and experience Wherein this thou hast moreouer for thy more learnyng to note and to consider with thy selfe besides many other memorable thinges in this story conteined how vnwillyng this people were at first what remorse of conscience they had for their obedience toward their Magistrates to lift vp any hād or finger for their owne defence And therfore many of them beyng slayne cruelly murthered as willingly offeryng their throates without any resistaunce to the cruell handes of their enemyes the rest were cōpelled to flye into the mountaines beyng spoyled of house vittaile weapon onely to saue their poore liues with flying Thē they which are in Iewry let thē flye into the Mountaines Luke 21. whiche otherwise they would not with resisting in rockes caues thinking there rather to perish by famine then to vse that defence for thēselues which nature geueth to euery brute beast to helpe it selfe as it may agaynst violēce iniury Yet these poore Waldoys refusing all resistaunce laying downe their own weapon for obedience sake yea not liftyng vp their own handes to defend their owne heades onely vsed the poore shift of flying frō their enemies till at lēgth the rage of those bloudy persecutours satisfied with no bloud nor contented with any reason ceased not still most furiously to infest them yea to take also the mountaines frō them which had taken from them their houses before neither yet permittyng them to liue with the wild beastes in the desert whiche could not liue in their townes at home till at length by extreme necessitie the prouidēce of God so workyng with them The Waldois compelled to defēd thēselues they were cōpelled to turne their faces to take those weapōs which the grounde gaue to their handes And with those stones so marueilously the God of hostes wrought for his people that they beat vāquished ouerthrew their aduersaries they cōfoūded their pride they abated their malice at last stayd the intollerable rage of their persecutiō So mercyfully and victoriously the Lorde God omnipotent fought with his people Note how the Lord blessed the Waldois standing to their owne defence or rather for his people they but turning almost their faces vnto their enemies no otherwise then he fought in times before with Iosue agaynst the heathen with the Israelites against the Phelistians with the Macabees against Antiochus and the Sirians This hystorie caryeng with it a true narration of things done in the sayd country of Piemont and written as it semeth by certayne of the Ministers whiche were at the doyng thereof with the like faith and simplicitie we haue collected partly out of the Italian partly out of the French tongue for in both the languages it is written although in the French tongue Ex Histor. Gallica Italica it is much more largely discoursed which booke most principally heerein we haue followed The title whereof thus beginneth Histoire des persecutions Guerres faites contre le peuple appellé Vaudois c. Now that we haue finished these forreine Histories concerning suche matters as haue bene passed in other Realmes and nations of Germanie Italie Spaine Fraunce and Sauoy consequently it remayneth after this degresse to returne and reduce our story againe to our owne countrey matters heere done and passed at home after that first we shall haue added one forreine storie more concerning y e Martyrdome of a Christian Iewe which suffered about these yeares in Constantinople among the Turkes in this wise as foloweth ¶ The story of a christian Iew in Constantinople martyred by the Turkes A Christian Iewe Martyr Persecutors Martyrs The causes The Turkes of Constātinople A Iew christened and Martyred At Constantinople An. 1528. TO these forreyne Martyrs aforesayd we wil also adioine the Hystorie of a certayne Iew who in the yeare of oure Lorde 1528. dwelling in the Citie of Constātinople and there receyuing the sacrament of Baptisme was conuerted and became a good Christian When the Turkes vnderstoode heereof Anno. 1528. they were vehemently exasperated agaynste hym that he forsaking his Iewishnes should bee regenerate to the faith of Christ and fearing least his conuersion shoulde be a detrimente to theyr Mahometicall lawe they sought meanes howe to put hym to deathe whiche in shorte tyme after they accomplished And for the greater infamie to be done vnto the man they cast his dead corps into the streetes commanding that no man should be so hardy as to bury the same The Martyrdome of a Christian Iewe. HAuing thus comprehended the troubles and persecutions of such godly Saintes and blessed Martyrs which haue suffered in other foreine nations aboue mentioned heere now endyng with them and beginning the eyght booke we haue God willing to returne agayne to our owne matters The contents of the booke folowing and to prosecute such Actes and recordes as to our owne countrey of England do appertayne In the proees whereof among many other thyngs may appeare the maruelous worke of Gods power and mercy in suppressing and banishing out of thys Realme the long vsurped supremacie of the Pope also in subuerting and ouerthrowing the houses of Monkes and Friers with diuers other matters perteyning to the reformation of Christes true Church and Religion All which things as they haue bene long
these so weightie matters entreating of Christes holy Martyrs to discourse much of Thomas Wolsey Cardinall of Yorke notwithstandyng forsomuch as there be many whiche being caryed awaye with a wrong opinion and estimation of that false glittering Church of Rome doe thinke that holynes to be in it which in deede is not to the entent therefore that the vayne pompe and pride of that ambitious Church so farre differing from all pure Christianitie and godlynes more notoriously may appeare to all men and partly also to refresh the Reader with some varietie of matter I thought compendiously to expresse the ridiculous and pompous qualities and demeaner of this foresayd Thomas Wolsey Cardinall and Legate of Rome in whome alone the Image and life of all other suche like followers and professors of the same Church may be seene and obserued For like as the Lacedemonians in times past were accustomed to shewe and demonstrate droncken men vnto theyr children Example of the Lacedemonians to behold and looke vpon that through the foulenes of that vice they might inflame them the more to the studie and desire of sobrietie euen so it shall not be hurtfull sometimes to set forth the examples which are not honest that others might thereby gather the instructions of better and more vpright dealing Wherefore thou shalt note heere good Reader in thys hystorie wyth all iudgement the great difference of lyfe and Christian conuersation betwene this Church and the other true humble Martyrs and seruants of God whome they haue and doe yet persecute And first to beginne with the first meeting and comming in of this Cardinall and his fellow Cardinall Campeius into England Campeius sent into England it was about the tyme when Pope Leo intending to make war agaynst the Turkes sente three Legates together from Rome whereof one went into Germanie an other into Fraunce Laurentius Campeius was appointed to come into England When he was come to Callis and that the Cardinall of Yorke had vnderstanding therof he sent certayne Byshops and Doctors with as much speede as he coulde to meete the Legate and to shewe hym that if hee would haue hys Ambassade take effect he should sende in poste to Rome to haue the sayd Cardinall of Yorke made Legate and to be ioyned wyth hym in commission Which thing he much affected misdoubtyng least hys authoritie thereby might perhaps be diminished through the comming of the Legate and therefore required to be ioyned with hym in like degree of the Ambassade Cardinall Wolsey seeketh to be ioyned in equall commyssiō with Campeius Campeius being a man light of beliefe and suspecting no such matter gaue credite vnto hys wordes and sent vnto Rome with suche speede that within xxx dayes after the Bull was brought to Callis wherein they were both equally ioined in Commission during whiche time the Cardinall of Yorke sent to the Legate at Callis red cloth to clothe hys seruants withall which at their comming to Callis Note the state and pride of the Popes Clergye were but meanely apparelled When all things were ready Campeius passed y e Seas landed at Douer and so kept forth his iourney towarde London At euery good towne as they passed he was receaued with procession accompanied with all the Lords Gentlemen of Kent And when he came to blacke Heath The receauing of the Popes Legate into England there met him the Duke of Northfolke with a great number of Prelates Knightes and Gentlemen all richly apparelled in y e way he was brought into a rich tent of cloth of gold where he shifted hymselfe into a Cardinals robe furred with Ermines and so tooke his Mule ryding toward Lōdō Now marke y e great humilitie in this Church of the Pope and cōpare the same with the other Church of the Martyrs and see which of them is more Gospell like Thys Campeius had eight Mules of hys owne laden with diuers farthelles and other preparation Ambition pompe in the Cardinall The Cardinal of Yorke thinking them not sufficient for his estate the night before he came to London sent him xij mules more with empty cofers couered with red to furnish his cariage withal The next day these xx mules were led through the Citie as though they had bene loden with treasures apparell and other necessaries to the great admiration of all men that they shoulde receiue a Legate as it were a God with such and so great treasure and riches For so the common people doth alwayes iudge and esteeme the maiestie of the Cleargie by no other thing then by theyr outwarde shewes and pompe but in the middest of thys great admiration there hapned a ridiculous spectacle to y e great derision of their pride ambition For as the Mules passed through Cheape side and y e people were pressing about them to behold and gaze as the maner is it hapned that one of the Mules breaking his coller that he was led in ranne vpon the other Mules whereby it hapned How God confoundeth the pride pompe of men that they so running together and their girthes being losed ouerthrew diuers of their burthens and so there appeared the Cardinals gay treasure not without great laughter and scorne of many and specially of boyes and gerles whereof some gathered vp peeces of meate The Cardinalles 20. great Mules loden with rosted eggs and rotten shoes and such other treasure othersome peeces of bread and rosted egges some found horse shoes and old bootes with such other baggage crieng out beholde heere is my Lord Cardinals treasure The Muliters being therewithall greatly ashamed gathered together their treasure agayne as well as they could and went forward About three of the clocke at after noone the xxix day of Iuly the Cardinall himselfe was brought through the Citie with great pompe and solemnity vnto Paules church whereas when he had blessed all men with the Byshops blessing as the maner is he was guided forth vnto y e Cardinall of Yorkes house where as he was receaued by the said Cardinal and by him on the next day being Sonday was conducted vnto the King to fulfill his Ambassade agaynst the Turke which might haue destroyed all Hungarie Ex Edouar Hallo in the meane time whiles they were studieng with what solemnitie to furnish out their Ambassade When the Cardinall of Yorke was thus a Legate hee set vp a Court and called it the Court of the Legate and proued testamentes and heard causes to the great hynderance of all the Byshops of the Realme He visited Byshops all the Clergy exempt and not exempt and vnder colour of reformatiō he got much treasure nothing was reformed but came to more mischiefe for by example of his pride Priests and all spirituall persons waxed so proude that they weare veluet and silke both in gownes iackets dublets and shoes kept open lechery so hyghly bare thē selues by reason of his authorities faculties that no mā durst once
Cardinall Wolsey Nixe Byshoppe of Norwich Fryers of Ipswich Thomas Bilney Bacheler of both lawes Fryer Byrd Fryer Hogekins Doctour Stokes Sir Thom. Moore Fryer Brusyerd Fryer Iohn Huggen Prouinciall of the Dominikes Fryer Geffrey Iulles Fryer Iugworth M. William Iecket gentleman William Nelson Thomas Williams Thomas Bilney Arthure which abiured At Norwiche Ann. 1531. In the story aboue passed of Cardinall Wolsey Anno. 1531. mention was made of certayne Thomas Bilney Martyr whome the sayde Cardinal caused to abiure as Bilney Geffrey Lome Garret Barnes and such other of whome we haue nowe the Lorde directing vs specially to entreate This Thom. Bilney was brought vp in the Uniuersitie of Cambridge euen from a child profiting in al kind of liberal science euen vnto the profession of both lawes But at the last hauing gotteÌ„ a better schoolemaister euen the holy spirit of Christ who enduing his hart by priuie inspiration with y e knowledge of better more wholesome things he came at the last vnto this point that forsaking y e knowledge of maÌ„s lawes he coÌ„uerted his studye to those things which tended more vnto godlynes then gaynefulnes Finally as he hymselfe was greatly inflamed with the loue of true religion godlines euen so agayne was in hys hart an incredible desire to allure many vnto the same desiring nothing more then that hee might stir vp incourage any to the loue of Christ sincere Religion Neyther was his labors vayne for he conuerted many of hys felowes vnto the knowledge of the Gospell amoÌ„gst which number was Thomas Arthur and M. Hugh Latimer which Latimer at that time was crossekeeper at Cambridge bringing it forth vpon procession dayes At the last Maister Latimer Crossekeeper in the Vniuersitye of Cambridge Bilney forsaking the Uniuersitie went into many places teaching preaching being associate with Arthur whiche accompanied him from the Uniuersitie The authoritie of Thom. Wolsey Cardinall of Yorke of whome ye heard before at that time was great in England but his pompe pride much greater which did euidently declare vnto all wise men the manifest vanitie not only of his life but also of all the Byshops and Cleargie Whereupon Bilney Bilney against the pride of the Pope and of his Cardinalls with other good men maruelling at the incredible insolencie of the Cleargie which they could now no longer suffer or abide beganne to shake and reprooue this excessiue pompe of the Cleargie and also to plucke at the authoritie of the Byshop of Rome Then it was time for the Cardinall to awake and speedily to looke about hys busines Neyther lacked he in this poynt any craft or subtiltie of a serpent for he vnderstood well enough vpon how slender a foundation theyr ambitious dignitie was grounded neyther was he ignoraunt that theyr Luciferous and proude kingdome could not long coÌ„tinue against the manifest word of God especially if the light of the Gospell should once open the eyes of men For otherwise he did not greatly feare the power and dipleasure of Kings and Princes Only thys he feared the voyce of Christ in his Gospell least it should disclose and detect their hypocrisie and deceites and force them to come into an order of godly discipline wherefore he thought good speedily in time to withstand these beginnings Whereupon he caused the sayd Bilney and Arthur to be apprehended and cast in prison as before yee haue heard After this the xxvij day of Nouember in the yeare of our Lord 1527. the sayde Cardinall accompanyed wyth a great number of Byshops Cardinall Wolsey with his complices agaynst Bilney and Arthur as the Archbyshop of Caunterbury Cuthbert of London Iohn of Rochester Nicholas of Ely Iohn of Exeter Iohn of Lincolne Iohn of Bathe and Welles Harry of Saint Asse with many other both Diuines and Lawyers came into the Chapterhouse of Westminster where the sayd Maister Thomas Bilney and Thomas Arthur were brought before them and the sayd Cardinall there enquired of M. Bilney whether he had priuately or publiquely preached or taught to the people the opinions of Luther or any other condemned by the Church contrary to the determination of the Church Whereunto Bilney answeared that wittingly he had not preached or taught any of Luthers opinions or any other contrary to the Catholique Churche Then the Cardinall asked him whether he had not once made an othe before that he should not preach rehearse or defende any of Luthers opinioÌ„s but should impugne the same euerywhere He answered that he had made such an othe but not lawfully which interrogatories so ministred and answeares made the Cardinall caused hym to sweare to aunsweare playnely to the articles and errors preached and set foorth by him as well in the Citie and dioces of London as in the dioces of Norwich and other places and that he shuld do it without any craft qualifying or leauing out any part of the truth After he was thus sworne and examined the sayd Cardinal proceded to the examination of M. Thomas Arthur there present causing him to take the like othe Thomas Arthur examined that M. Bilney did Which done he asked of him whether he had not once told sir Tho. More knight y t in the Sacrament of the altar was not the very body of Christ Which interrogatory he denied Then the Cardinal gaue him time to deliberate til noone and to bring in his answeare in writing After noone the same daye what tyme the examination of the foresayde Thomas Arthur was ended the Cardinall and Byshops by theyr authoritie Ex officio did call in for witnesses before Mayster Bilney certayne men namely Iohn Huggen chiefe Prouinciall of the Friers preachers throughout all England Geffrey Iulles and Richard Iugworth professours of Diuinitie of the same order Also William Iecket Gentleman William Nelson and Thomas Williams which were sworne that all fauour hate loue or rewarde set aparte they shoulde without concealing of any falsehoode or omitting anye truth speake theyr myndes vpon the Articles layde agaynst them or preached by hym as well within the Dioces of London as the Dioces of Norwich and because he was otherwise occupyed aboute the affayres of the Realme he committed the hearing of the matter to the Byshop of London and to other Byshops there present or to three of them to proceede agaynst all men as well spirituall as temporall as also against schedules writings and bookes set forth and translated by Martin Luther lately condemned by Pope Leo the tenth and by all maner of probable meanes to enquire and roote out their errors and opinions and all such as were found culpable to compell them to abiuration according to the lawe or if the matter so required to deliuer them vnto the secular power and to geue them full power and authoritie to determine vpon them The xxvij of Nouember in the yeare aforesayde the Byshop of London Bâ—â—ney and Aâ—tâ—ure bâ—â—â—ght befâ—re â—uÌ„â—tall biâ—hop of Lâ—ndon with the Byshop of Ely and
children then are they not the foure hundreth person in nuÌ„ber One part therefore in foure hundreth partes deuyded were to much for them except they did labor What an vnequall burtheÌ„ is it that they haue halfe with the multitude and are not the foure hundreth person of theyr number What toung is able to tell that euer there was any commoÌ„ wealth so sore oppressed since the world first began And what doth all this greedy sort of sturdy idle holy theeues with these yearely exactions that they take of the people Truly nothing but exempt themselues from the obedience of your grace Nothing but traslate all rule power Lordship authority obedience and dignity from your grace vnto theÌ„ Nothing but that al your subiectes should fall into disobedience and rebellion against your grace and be vnder theÌ„ as they did vnto your noble predecessor king Iohn which for because that he would haue punished certayne traytors that had conspired with the French kyng The rule of 〈◊〉 empaâ—red by the Popes Clergye to haue deposed him from his crowne and dignity among the which a Clerke called Stephen whom afterward agaynst the kinges will the Pope made Bishop of Caunterbury was one interdited his land For the which matter your most noble realm wroÌ„gfully alas for shame hath stand tributary not vnto any kinde of temporal prince but vnto a cruell deuilish bloudsupper dronkeÌ„ in the bloud of the Sayntes and Martyrs of Christ euer since Here were an holy sort of Prelates that thus cruelly could punish such a righteous king al his realme and succession for doing right Here were a charitable sort of holy men that could thus interdite a whole Realme plucke away the obedience of the people from their naturall liege Lord and king for none other cause but for his righteousnes Here were a blessed sort not of meeke heardes but of bloudsuppers that could set the French king vpon such a righteous Prince to cause him to lose his crown and dignity to make effusioÌ„ of the bloud of his people vnles this good and blessed king of great compassion K. Iohn submitted himselfâ— vnto the Pope read before more fearing lamenting the shedding of the bloud of his people then the losse of his crowne and dignity agaynst all right and conscience had submitted himselfe vnto them O case most horrible that euer so noble a king realme and succession should thus be made to stoupe to such a sort of bloudsuppers Where was his sword power crowne dignity become wherby he might haue done iustice in this matter where was their obedience become that shoulde haue ben subiect vnder his high power in this matter Yea where was the obedience of all his subiectes become that for maintenance of the coÌ„mon wealth should haue holpen him manfully to haue resisted these bloudsuppers to y e sheding of theyr bloud was it not altogether by theyr policy translated from this good king vnto them Yea and what do they more Truly nothing If this be not true in the whole I would the greatest part were not suche but apply themselues by all the sleights they may to haue to do with euery mans wife euery mans daughter and euery mans mayde that cukoldry and baudry should reigne ouer al among your subiectes that no man should know his owne childe that theyr bastards might inherite the possessions of euery man to put the right begotten children cleare beside their inheritance in subuersion of all estates and godly order These be they that by their absteining from Mariage do let the generation of the people whereby all the Realme at length if it should be continued shal be made desert and inhabitable These be they that haue made an 100000. idle Whores in your realme 100000 idle whores made in England by the Popes Clergye which would haue gotten their liuing honestly in the sweat of their faces had not their superfluous riches illected them to vncleane lust and idlenes These be they that corrupt the whole generatioÌ„ of mankind in your Realme that catche the pockes of one woman and beare them to another that be burnt with one woman beare it to another that catch the lepry of one woman beare it to another Yea some one of them shall boast among his felowes that he hath medled with an C. women These be they y t when they haue once drawne mens wiues to such incontinency speÌ„d away theyr husbands goodes make the women to runne away from theyr husbandes yea run away themselues both with wife and goods bringing both man wife and children to idlenes theft and beggery Yea who is able to nuÌ„ber the great and broad bottomles Occeane Sea full of euils that this mischieuous and sinfull generation may lawfully bring vpon vs vnpunished Where is your sworde power crowne and dignitye become that shoulde punish by punishment of death euen as other men are punished the felonyes rapes murthers and treasons coÌ„mitted by this sinnefull generatioÌ„ Where is theyr obedience become that should be vnder your high power in this matter It is not altogether translated and exempt from your grace vnto them Yes cruely * The realme of England is diminished decaied by the nuÌ„ber of 200000 persons at least or els replenished with so many whores whoremaisters by restraining of mariage froÌ„ priesteâ— Monkes Friers NuÌ„nes Colleges Hospitalles BeadmeÌ„ such like orders within the realm of England The increase of which nuÌ„ber might be recouered and the realme more peopled and also Gods Commaundements better kepte if these vowes of bondage were broken matrimony permitted free to all men What an infinite nuÌ„ber of people might haue bene increased to haue peopled the Realme if this sort of folke had bene maryed like other men What breach of matrimony is there brought in by them such truly as was neuer since the world began among the whole multitude of the HeatheÌ„ Who is she that will set her handes to worke to get 3. d. a day and may haue at least 20. d. a day to sleepe an houre wyth a Frier a Monke or a Priest What is he that would labor for a groat a day and may haue at least 12. d. a day to be baude to a Priest a Monke or a Frier What a sort are there of them that mary Priests soueraigne Ladyes but to cloake the Priestes incontinency and that they may haue a liuing of the Priestes theÌ„selues for theyr labor Priestes and Doues make foule houses How many M. doth such lubricity bring to beggery thefte and idlenes which should haue kept their good name haue set themselues to worke had not beene this excessiue treasure of the spiritualitye what honest man dare take any man or woman into his seruice that hath beene at such a schoole with a spiritual man Oh the greeuous shypwracke of the common wealth The Popes clergy a shipwracke to all common wealthes which in auncient tyme before the comming of these rauenous
wolues were so prosperous y t then there were but few theeues yea theft was at that tyme so rare that Caesar was not compelled to make penalty of death vpon felony as your grace may well perceiue in his institutes There was also at that time but few poore people and yet thei did not begge The cause of so many beggâ—â—s theeues and idle people in England but there was geuen them enough vnasked for there was at that time none of these rauenous wolues to aske it from them as it appeareth in the Actes of the Apostles Is it any maruell though there be now so many beggers theues and â—ole people Nay truely What remedy make lawes agaynst them I am in doubt whether ye be able The popeâ— clergy stronger in Parliâ—mente â—hen 〈◊〉 as hath appeared by thâ—ir cruell lawes against the poore Gospellers Are they not stronger in your owne Parliament house then your selfe What a number of Bishops Abbots and Priors are Lordes of your Parliament Are not all the learned men of your realme in fee with them to speake in your Parliament house for them agaynst your crowne dignity and common wealth of your realme a few of your owne learned Counsell onely excepted What lawe can be made agaynst them that may bee auayleable Who is hee though he be greued neuer so sore that for the murther of his auncester No lawe nor remedye against the clergie rauishmeÌ„t of his wife of his daughter robbery trespasse manne debt or any other offence dare lay it to theyr charge by any way of action and if he do then is he by and by by theyr wyknes accused of heresy yea they will so handle him ere he passe that except he will beare a Fagot for theyr pleasure he shal be excommunicate then be all his actions dashed So captiue are your lawes vnto them that no man whom they list to excommunicate All lawes and actions captiue 〈◊〉 the clergy men may be admitted to sue any actioÌ„ in any of your Courts If any man in your Sessions dare be so hardy to indite a Priest of any such crime he hath ere the yeare go out such a yoake of heresye layd in his necke that it maketh him wish that he had not done it Your grace may see what a worke there is in LondoÌ„ Of Richard Hunne read before pag. 806 how the Bishop rageth for inditing of certayne Curates of extortion incontineÌ„cy the last yere in the Wardmote quest Had not Richard Hunne commenced action of Premunire against a Priest he had bene yet aliue and no heretick at all but an honest man Did not diuers of your noble progenitors The statute of Mortmayne seeyng theyr crowne and dignity runne into ruine and to be thus craftily translated into the handes of this mischieuous generatioÌ„ make diuers statutes for the reformation thereof among which the statute of Mortmayne was one to the intent that after that time they should haue no more geuen vnto them But what auayled it haue they not gotten into theyr handes more landes since theÌ„ any Duke in England hath Halfe the profite of the realme in the clergies handes the statute notwithstandyng Yea haue they not for all that translated into theyr handes from your grace halfe your kingdome throughly the onely name remayning to you for your auÌ„ceters sake So you haue the name and they the profit Yea I feare if I should wey all thinges to the vttermost they would also take the name vnto them and of one kingdome make twayne the spirituall kingdome as they call it for they will be named first and your temporall kingdome And which of these 2. kingdoms suppose you is like to ouergrow the other yea to put y e other cleare out of memory Truly the kingdome of the bloudsuppers for to them is geuen daily out of your kingdome and that that is once geuen them commeth neuer from them agayne Such lawes haue they that none of them may neither geue nor sell nothing What law can be made so strong agaynst theÌ„ that they either with mony or els with other pollicy will not breake or sette at nought What kingdome can endure that euer geueth thus froÌ„ him and receiueth nothing agayne Oh how all the substaunce of your realme your sword power crowne dignity obedience of your people runneth headlong into the insatiable whirlepole of these gredy goulfes to be swallowed and deuoured Neither haue they any other colour to gather these yearely exactions into their handes The most good that the Popes clergye doth in England is to pray 〈◊〉 soules out of Purgatorye but that they say they pray for vs to God to deliuer our soules out of the paynes of Purgatory without whose prayer they say or at least without the Popes pardon we coulde neuer be deliuered thence Which if it be true then it is good reason that we geue theÌ„ all these things although it were a huÌ„dred times as much But there be many men of great litterature and iudgement that for the loue they haue vnto the trueth and vnto the common wealth haue not feared to put theÌ„selues into the greatest infamy that may be in abiection of all the world yea in peril of death to declare theyr opinion in this matter which is that there is no Purgatory but that it is a thing inuented by the couetousnes of the spiritualty Purgatory denyed onely to translate all kingdomes from other princes vnto theÌ„ and that there is not one word spokeÌ„ of it in all holy Scripture They say also that if there were a Purgatory and also if that the Pope with his pardons for money may deliuer one soule thence he may deliuer hym as well without mony if he may deliuer one he may deliuer a thousaÌ„d if he may deliuer a thousand he may deliuer them al and so destroy Purgatory and then heâ—s a cruell tyrant without all charity if he keepe them there in prison and in payne tyll men will geue him money If the Pope may deliuer soules â—ut of Purgator◠〈◊〉 money hee may then as 〈◊〉 deliuer them without 〈◊〉 if it pleased him Agayne if he deliuerâ—â— he can deliuer a thousanâ—â— he can deliuer a thousanâ—â— can deliuer all and so maâ— gaâ—â—e deliuerie and a 〈◊〉 dispatch of all 〈◊〉 if hee woulde and if he wâ—ll not wheÌ„ he may theÌ„ is there no charitye in him Likewise say they of all the whole sort of the spiritualtye that if they will pray for no man but for theÌ„ that geue theÌ„ money they are tyrants lacke charity suffer those soules to be punished and payned vncharitably for lacke of theyr prayers This sorte of folkes they cal hereticks these they burne these they rage agaynst put to open shame and make them beare Fagots But whether they be heretickes or no well I wot that this Purgatory the popes pardons are all the cause of the translatioÌ„ of your kingdome so fast
suffer the sayde Smith to minister in hys cure all Easter tyme and fifteene dayes after and that at theyr departure out of Englande hee supped wyth them at the Bell in newe fishestreete and agayne at theyr returne into Englande dyd meete them at the sayde Bell and there lente vnto the sayde Smyth a Priestes gowne He obiected moreouer agaynste hym in the same Articles that he had affyrmed at Cambridge 1. that hee dyd not set a bottell of hay by the Popes or Byshops cursse 2. and that God byndeth vs to impossible thynges that hee may saue vs only by hys mercy 3. and also that though yong children bee baptised yet they can not be saued except they had fayth 4. and lastly that it was agaynst Gods law to burne Heretikes Unto these Articles after long imprisonment and greate threates of the Byshop and hys Uicare he at last aunswered makyng fyrst hys appeale vnto the Kyng Wherein hee shewed that forasmuch as the Byshop had most vniustly and contrary to all due order of lawe and the equitie thereof proceeded agaynst hym as well in falsely defaming hym wyth the cryme of Heresie wythout hauing any iust proofe or publicke defamation thereof as also contrary to all iustice keepyng hym in most straight prison so long time both to the great daunger of hys lyfe by greeuous sickenesse taken thereby as especially to hys no small griefe that through hys absence hys flocke whereof hee had charge were not fedde with the word of God and his Sacraments as he would and then to minister vnto hym suche Articles mingled wyth interrogatories as neyther touched anye heresie nor transgression of any lawe but rather shewing a minde to picke quarels agaynste hym and other innocent people He therefore for the causes alleadged was compelled and did appeale from hym and all hys officers vnto the Kings Maiestie whome vnder God he had for hys most iust and lawfull refuge and defender againste all iniuries From whyche appeale although hee minded not at anye tyme to departe yet because hee would not shewe hymselfe obstinate agaynst the Byshop beeing hys Ordinary although he had most iust cause to suspect his vniust proceeding agaynst hym hee was neuerthelesse content to exhibite vnto him this hys aunswere Firste that howsoeuer the Byshop was priuately enformed yet because hee was not Publice diffamatus apud bonos graues accordyng to lawe he was not by the lawe bounde to aunswere to any of those Articles And as touching the first sixe Articles as whether he was at Wittenberge and spake with Luther or anye other or bought or read any of theyr bookes c. because none of those thyngs were forbidden hym by any lawe neyther that he was publickly accused of them for that it was permitted to many good men to haue them he was not bound to aunsweare neyther was he to be examined of them But as touching the marriage of Maister Simon Smyth with Ioane Bennore he graunted that he knew thereof by the declaration of Mayster Smyth but that he gaue hys mayde counsayle thereunto he vtterly denyed And as concerning the contracting of the mariage betweene them he thought it not at all against Gods lawe who at the first creation made mariage lawfull for all men Neither thought he it vnlawfull for him after their marriage either to keepe hym as hys Curate or else to lend or geue him any thyng needefull wherein hee sayde he shewed more charitie then the Byshop who had taken all thyngs from them and therefore he desired to haue it proued by the Scriptures that Priests marriages were not lawfull Against whome Foxford the Byshops vicare often alledged generall Counsayles and determinations of the Church but no Scriptures still vrging hym to abiure hys Articles which Patmore long tyme refused and stickyng a great while to his former aunsweres at last was threatened by Foxforde to haue the definitiue sentence read agaynst him Whereupon he aunswered that he beleued the holy Churche as a Christen man ought to do and bycause it passed his capacitie he desired to be instructed and if the Scriptures did teach it he would beleue it For he knew not the contrary by the Scriptures but that a Priest mought marry a wife howbeit by the lawes of y e Church he thought that a Priest might not marry But the Chauncelor still so vrged him to shew whether a Priest mought marry w tout offence to God that at length he grauÌ„ted that Priestes might not marry without offence to God bycause the Church had forbidden it therfore a Priest could not marry without deadly sinne Now as touchyng the foure last Articles he denyed that he spake theÌ„ as they were put agaynst him but he graunted that he mought perhaps iesâ—yngly say that a bottell of hay were more profitable to him theÌ„ the Popes curse Which he thought true Also to the secoÌ„d he affirmed that God had set before vs by his preceptes and commaundements the way to iustice which way was not in maÌ„s power to go and keepe therfore Paule sayth ad Gallathas 3. quod lex erat ordinata per Angelos but yet to fulfill it it was in manu id est in potestate intercessoris that none that shal be saued shall accoÌ„pt their saluation vnto their own deedes or thanke their own iustice in obseruyng the law for it was in no mans power to obserue it But shall geue all thankes to the mercies and goodnes of God according to the Psalme Laudate DominuÌ„ omnes gentes and accordyng to the saying of Paule vt qui gloriatur in Domino glorietur Which hath sent his sonne to do for vs y t which was not in our own power to do For if it had bene in our owne power to fulfill the law Christ had bene sent to vs without cause to doe for vs that thyng which we our selues could haue done that is to say fulfill the law As for the third he spake not for he did neuer knowne that any may be Baptised without fayth which fayth in asmuch as it is the gift of God why may it not bee geuen to peruulis To the last he sayd that if he spake it he ment it not of those that S. Barnard called heretickes with more adulterers theeues murtherers with other opeÌ„ sinners which blaspheme God by their mouthes callyng good euill and euill good makyng light darkenesse and darkenesse light But he ment it of such as men call heretickes accordyng to the testimony of S. Paule Act. 24. I liue after the way sayth he that men call heresie Whom Christ doth foretell that ye shall burne persecute to death After these aunsweres thus made the Byshop with his persecutyng Foxforde dealt so hardly with this good man partly by straight imprisonment and partly by threates to proceede agaynst him that in the end he was fayne through humaine infirmitie to submit himselfe and was abiured and coÌ„demned to perpetuall prison with losse both of his benefice as also of all his
his word will be aboue theyr gouernours in refusing to obey them Secondly beside this rebellious disobedience in these Bishops of Rome not sufferable The pride of the Pope described theyr pride moreouer so farre exceedeth all measure that they will haue theyr princes to whoÌ„ they owe subiection prostrate vpon y e ground to adore them by godly honor vpon the earth and to kysse theyr feet as if they were God where as they be but wretched men and yet they looke that theyr princes should do it vnto them and also all other christen men owing them no subiection should do the same And who be these I pray you that men may knowe them Surely sayth he the Bishoppes of Rome be these whom I do meane Who following the pride of Lucifer theyr father make themselues fellowes to God and do exalâ— theyr seate aboue the starres of God and do ascend aboue the cloudes and will be like to almighty God The starres of God be ment the aungels of heauen for as stars doe shew vnto vs in part the light of heauen so do Aungelles sent vnto men shew the heauenly light of the grace of God to those to whom they be sent And the cloudes signified in the olde Testament the Prophettes and in the new doe signify the Apostles and Preachers of the woord of God For as the cloudes do conceiue and gather in the skye moysture The Pope 〈◊〉 aboue the cloudes and the 〈◊〉 of heauen which they after poure downe vpon the ground to make it thereby more fruitfull so the Prophets in the olde Testament and the Apostles and Preachers in the newe do poure into our eares the moysture of theyr heauenly doctrine of the word of God to make therewith by grace our soules beinge scere and drye to bring foorth fruit of the spirite Thus doe all auncient expositours and amongest them Saynt Augustine interpret to be ment in Scripture starres and cloudes in the exposition of the 45. Psalme But S. Iohn the Euangelist writeth in the 19. chapter of the Apocalips Apoc. 19.22 in the 22. also that wheÌ„ he would haue fallen downe at the Aungels foote that did shew him those visions there written to haue adored him with godly worship the Aungell sayd vnto him See thou do not so for I am the seruaunt of God as thou art Geue adoration and Godly worship to God and not to me Here it appeareth that the Bishops of Rome suffering all men prostrate before them to kisse theyr feet yea the same Princes The Pope exalted aboue Angels to whom they owe subiection do clime vp aboue the starres and Aungels too offering their feet to be kissed with shoes and all For so I saw my selfe being present 34. yeares ago wheÌ„ Iulius theÌ„ Bishop of Rome stood on his feet and one of his chamberlaynes held vp his skyrâ— because it stood not as he thought with his dignity that he should do it himselfe that his shoo might appeare whiles a noble man of great age did prostrate himselfe vpon the ground and kissed his shoo which he stately suffered to be done as of duety Where me think I saw Cornelius the Centurion Captayn of the Italians â—and spoken of in the tenth Chapiter of the Actes submitting himselfe to Peter and much honoring him but I saw not Peter there to take him vp and to bidde him rise saying I am a man as thou art as Saynt Peter did say to Cornelius The Pope climeth aboue the Apostles so that the Bishops of Rome admittting such adoration due vnto God doe clime aboue the heauenlye cloudes that is to say aboue the Apostles sent into the world by Christ to water the earthly and carnal hartes of men by theyr heauenly doctrine of the word of God Thus Bishop Tonstall hauing described the passing pride of the Pope surmounting like Lucifer aboue Byshops Apostles Aungelles and starres of heauen proceeding then further to the latter ende of his Sermon commeth to speake of his rage and malice most furious and pestilent The Pope stirreth vp warre agaynst England in that he being iustly put from his kingdome here to wreake his spitefull malice styrreth vppe warre against vs bloweth y e horn of mischief in geuing our land for a spoyle and pray to all whosoeuer at his setting on will come and inuade vs. The treason of Cardinal Poole But let vs heare his owne wordes preaching to the king and all Englishmen touchyng both the popes malice and the treason of Cardinall Poole Now sayth he because he can no longer in this realm wrongfully vse his vsurped power in all thinges as he was wont to do and sucke out of this Realme by auarice insatiable innumerable summes of money yearely to the great exhausting of the same he therefore moued and repleat with furious ire and pestilent malice goeth about to styrre all Christen nations that will geue eares to hys deuillish enchauntmentes to moue warre agaynst this realme of England geuing it in pray to all those that by hys instigation will inuade it And here expounding these foresayd wordes to geue in pray he declareth what great mischiefe they conteyne and willeth euery true Englisheman well to marke the same First to make this realme sayth he a pray to all veÌ„turers The Pope geueth England away for a pray all spoylers all snappehaunses all forlornehopes all cormorantes all rauenors of the world that will inuade this Realme is to say thou possessioner of any landes of thys Realme of what degree soeuer thou be from the highest to the lowest shalt be slayne and destroyed and thy lands taken from thee by those that will haue all for themselues thou mayest be sure to be slayne for they will not suffer thee nor none of thy progeny to liue to make any claime afterwarde or to be reuenged for that were theyr vnsurety Thy wife shal be abused before thy face thy daughter lykewise defloured before thee thy children slayne before thine eyes thy house spoyled thy cattell driuâ—n away sold before thy visage thy plate thy mony by force taken froÌ„ thee all thy goodes wherin thou hast any delight or hast gathered for thy children rauened broken and diâ—tributed â—n thy presence that euery rauenour may haue his share Thou Marchaunt art sure to be slaine for thou hast either money or ware or both which they search for Thou Byshoppe or priest whatsoeuer thou be shalt neuer escape because thou wouldest not take the Bishop of Romes part and rebell agaynst God and thy Prince as he doth If thou shalt fiâ—e and escape for a season whatsoeuer thou be thou shalt see and heare of so much misery and abhomination that thou shalt iudge them happy that be dead before for sure it is thou shalt not finally escape For to take the whol realme in pray is to kill the whole people and to take the place for themselues as they will do if they can And the Bishop of Rome now
therefore the Pope hath no such primacy geuen him eyther by the wordes of Scripture or by any generall Councell nor by commoÌ„ conseÌ„t of the holy catholicke Church by the holy Fathers of the Catholique church asseÌ„bled in the first general councelles And finally they doe transgresse theyr own profession made in theyr creation For all the Bishops of Rome alwayes when they be consecrated and made Bishops of that See doe make a solemne profession and vowe that they shall inuiolably obserue and keepe al the ordinances made in the eight first generall Councels among the whiche it is specially prouided enacted that al causes shal be finished and determined with in the prouince where the same begun and that by the byshops of the same prouince and that no Byshop shall exercise any iurisdiction out of his owne dioces or prouince And diuers such other Canons were then made and confirmed by the sayd councels to represse and take away out of the Church all such primacy and iurisdiction ouer kinges and Byshops as the Byshops of Rome pretend nowe to haue ouer the same Concilium tertium Carthaginense cap. 26 Gregorius lib. 4. epistolarum indictione 13. epist 13. And we finde that diuers good fathers Byshops of Rome did greatly reproue yea and abhorre as a thing cleane contrary to the Gospel and the decrees of the church that anye Byshop of Rome or els where shoulde presume vsurpe or take vpon him the title and name of y e vniuersal byshop or of the head of all priestes or of y e highest priest or any such lyke title For confirmation whereof it is out of all doubt y t there is no mention made neyther in Scripture nor in the writinges of any Autenticall doctor or author of the Church being within the tyme of the apostles that Christ did euer make or institute any distinction or difference to be in the preeminence of power order or iurisdiction betweene the Apostles theÌ„selues or betweene y e bishops themselues but y t they were all equall in power order authoritie iurisdiction And that there is now and sith y e time of the Apostles any such diuersitie or difference among the Bishops it was deuised by the ancient fathers of the primitiue Church for the conseruation of good order and vnitie of the Catholicke church and that eyther by the consent and authoritie or els at the least by the permission and sufferaunce of the princes and ciuill powers for the tyme ruling c. And shortly after followeth And for the better confirtion of this part we thinke it also conuenient that all Byshops and preachers shal instruct and teach the people coÌ„mitted vnto theyr spirituall charge that Christ did by expresse words prohibit that none of his Apostles nor any of theyr successors should vnder the pretence of the authority geuen vnto them by Christ take vpon them y e authoritie of y e sword y t is to say the authoritie of kings or of any ciuill power in this world yea or any authoritie to make lawes or ordinances in cauâ—â—s appertayning vnto ciuil powers Truth it is the priestes and byshops may execute all suche temporall power iurisdiction as is coÌ„mitted vnto them by y e ordinance authoritie of kings or other ciuil powers by the consent of the people as officers and ministers vnder the sayd kinges and powers so long as it shall please the sayd kinges and people to permit and suffer them so to vse and execute the same Notwithstanding if anye bishop of what estate or dignitie so euer he be be he bish of Rome or of any other citie prouince or dioces do presume or take vppon him authoritie or iurisdiction in causes or matters which appertayne vnto kinges and the ciuill powers and their Courtes and will mayntayne or thinke that he may so do by y e authoritie of Christ and his Gospell although y e kings and princes would not permit and suffer hym so to doe No doubt that Byshop is not worthy to be called a Byshop The Bishop of Rome iudged to be a tyrant and vsurper but rather a tyranne an vsurper of other mens rightes contrary to the lawes of god and is worthy to be reputed none otherwise then hee that goeth about to subuert the kingdome of Christ. For the kingdome of Christ in his Church is a spirituall and not a carnall kingdome of the world that is to say the very kingdome that Christ by himself or by his Apostles and disciples sought here in this worlde was to bring all nations from the carnall kingdome of the prince of darkenes vnto the light of hys spirituall kingdome so to raygne himselfe in the harts of the people by grace fayth hope and charitie And therefore sith Christ did neuer seeke nor exercise anye worldly kyngdome or dominion in this worlde but rather refusing and fleeing from y e same did leaue the said worldly gouernance of kingdomes realmes and nations to be gouerned by Princes potentates in like maner as he did finde them commaunded also his Apostles and Disciples to doe the seÌ„blable as it was sayd before what soeuer priest or bishop will arrogate or presume vpoÌ„ him any such authoritie and will pretend e the authoritie of the Gospell for his defence therin he doth nothing els but in a maner as you would say crowneth Christ agayne with a crowne of thorne and traduceth bringeth him foorth agayne with his mantle of purpure vppon his backe to be mocked and scorned of the world as the Iewes did to their owne damnation This doctrine was subscribed and allowed by the witnes and testimony of these byshops and other learned meÌ„ whose names hereunder follow as appeareth in the Byshops booke aforenamed * Testes Thomas Cantarien Edouardus Ebor. Iohannes London Cuthbertus Dunel .. Stephanus Winton Robertus Carliolen Iohannes Exon. Iohannes Lincoln Iohannes Bathonien Rolandus Couen Lich. Thomas Elien Nicolaus Sarum Ioannes Bangor Edouardus Herefor Hugo Wigornien Ioannes Roffen Richardus Cicestren Guliel Norwicen Gulielmus Meneuen Robertus Asâ—auen Robertus Landauen Richardus Wolman Archdiaco Sudbur Gulielmus Knight Arch. Richmond Ioannes Bel. Arch. Gloucester Testimonies of Bishops of England against the Pope Edmundus Boner Archdia Leicester Gulielmus Skippe Archdiaco Doset Nicholaus Heth. Archdiaco Stafford Cuthbertus Mashall Arch. Notingham Ricardus Curten Archdia Oxon. Gulielmus Glife Galfridus Dovnes Robertus Oking Radulphus Bradford Richardus Smith Simon Mathew Ioannes Prin. Guliel Buckmaster Gulielmus May. Nicolaus Wotton Ricardus Coxe Ioannes Edmundes Thomas Robertson Ioannes Baker Thomas Barret Iohannes Hase Ioannes Tyson These were Doctours of Diuinitie and of both Lawes Iudge now thy selfe louing reader per confessata allegata that is by these thinges heretofore confessed alledged allowed prooued and confirmed by penne set forth by wordes defended and by othe subscribed by these Bishops and Doctours if eyther Martine Luther himselfe or anye Lutherane els could or did euer say more
froÌ„ the king his letters of credence and withall to declare and extend the kinges most effectuous commendations with the harty good will and sincere affections whiche his hignes bare to the sayde Cardinall Chauncellour of Fraunce with no lesse desire also most gladly to do that thing which might be to his commoditie and benefite according as the manifold pleasures grauities and kindnes done on his part for the kinges highnes did worthily deserue Then after such words of mollification to enter into further communication with him in such sort as might best serue his honour And forasmuch as the Cardinall was theÌ„ noted much to be moued with the affections of vayn glory couetous therfore amongst other coÌ„munication The vaine glory and auarice of the Cardinall it was deuised to inferre mentioÌ„ of the Papalitie noting what wayes meanes might be vsed to attayne vnto that dignitie Wherein if the kinges hignes coulde stand him to anye steede as he thought the person of the sayd Chauncellour most meet for the same The fashyoâ— of Princes courtes to be noted so he would not fayle to moue and to procure it to the best furtheraunce of his aduauncement And finally to declare how desirous the kinges highnes was to retayne and make sure vnto him the amitie and friendship of the sayd Chauncellour and that hys hignes deuising by what meanes and wayes he might do the same albeit his grace knew wel that the fayth and sinceritie of the sayd Chauncellour towardes hys mayster was such as no gift pension or other offer could aduance or increase that good will which for hys maysters sake he would employ in the kinges highnes affayres thought that for declaration of hys hartye good will towardes the sayde Chauncellour it were conuenient to offer vnto hym some yearely remembraunce c. This was the summe and effect of the message of the king sent vnto the French king and to other of his counsayle by his ambassadour maister Edward Foxe whiche was especially to signifie and make manifest vnto the sayd French king the vniust dealinges and preiudiciall proceedinges of the pope in calling vp the king of Englande to appeare at Rome by Proxie which was derogatory to y e kinges dignitie and crowne and also preiudiciall both to generall Councels of the primitiue tyme and to the auncient lawes and statutes of this Realme as is afore declared and no lesse hurtfull for example to all other Princes and kinges likewise c. This message so done Steuen Gardiner Ambassadour to the FreÌ„ch king shortly after was sent to the said french king Stephen Gardinar bish of Winchester with the kings answere and message again on this maner y t for so much as the saying of the Frenche king to the ambassadors was this that notwithstanding all the kings Realm shuld agree and condescend neuer so muche to y e right title The French kings saying against the kinges succession which the succession procreated of this his lawfull matrimony hath in this hys realme yet when outward parties shall conceaue anye other or contrary opinion thereof great trouble and vexation might ensue Wherunto the K. made answere agayne declaring y t he could not but greatly marueyle y t the king his brother being so wise a Prince The kinges aunswere to the French king and there to well expert and learned in Chronicles and histories not onely of his owne realme but also of all others or any of his Counsayle being men of such experieÌ„ce as they were taken to be would thinke that the opinion consent of other outward Realms was so highly to be coÌ„sidered and regarded of any prince or king in stablishing or in executing of thinges which mighte be lawfully done and which touched the preseruation of the rightes preeminences dignitie and state of his realme and did also notably conferre vnto the singular benefite and tranquillitie of the same so as the words both of the sayde king hys brother and of the great master did pretend Who furthermore were not ignoraunt them selues 〈…〉 of 〈◊〉 realm 〈…〉 bouÌ„d tâ— the agrement of outwarde realmes that many thinges haue bene by hys noble progenitours kinges of Fraunce attempted and done as well in cases of matrimonie as otherwise which in some part in the opinion of y e Popes of Rome then being in some part in the opinion of diuers other outwarde princes states seigniories and common people haue bene thought not perfectly good nor yet much acceptable vnto them and yet that notwithstanding hys said progenitors knowing them selues the prosecuting of those causes to be beneficial to them and to the realm haue not therfore desisted from their said purposes but diligeÌ„tly employing their owne strength and powers with the succours of their frends haue finally atchieued their sayd enterprises wythout requiring or greatly regarding the opinion or agreement therunto of outward princes Againe wheras the Chauncelour of France made thys ouerture to the â—ayde Bishop of Winchester whether the kyng woulde be content to haue indifferent Iudges to be appoynted by the authoritie of the Pope The ouerture of the Chauncellour 〈◊〉 Fraunce to the king to take indifferent iudges by the Popes authority The kinges aunswere to the ouerture to determine his cause wyth a commission decretall from y e same declaring Quid iuris c. The King by his ambassador therunto answearing declared that the Pope hauing done vnto hym so notable and euideÌ„t iniuries as he had done it were hys office and duetie now to labor him selfe to ende this matter and to studie how to make due satisfaction to God and his iustice which hee hath tam indignis modis offended and violated and to deliuer himselfe out of the danger and the perpetual infamie of the world which he hath incurred by reason of these his most vngodly doings and not to looke that the King shoulde make any request or suite vnto hym therfore or recompence for the same c. Furthermore where as the Pope at the request of the French king had in open Consistorie proroged execution of his censures and excommunication against the king vnto the first day of Nouember and woorde thereof was sent to the king by his ambassadours from the great maister of Fraunce that the king mighte haue the sayde prorogation made autentikely in wryting if he woulde The kyng answearing thereunto thought it not vnprofitable that hys ambassadors resident in France should receiue vnto theyr hands the possession of the saide newe prorogation conceiued and wrytten in autentike forme and maner according to the order of the lawes After this againe came other letters to the King from France namely froÌ„ the great maister of France tending to this ende that if the king would do nothing for the pope meaning by the reuocation of such actes of parlament The king requested by the FreÌ„ch king to relent to the Pope as were made in the Realme of England to the Popes preiudice it were
no reason neither shoulde it be possible for the Frenche king to induce the Pope to any gratuitie or pleasure for the king in his affaires Wherunto the king answearing againe sendeth worde to the French king The kinges aunswere to the French kinges request trusting and hoping wel of the perfect frendship of the French king his good brother that he will neuer suffer any suche perswasion to enter into hys breast whatsoeuer the great maister or any other shall say to the contrary thereof nor that he will require any thyng more of him to do for the Pope Chauncelour or other then hys Counsaile hath already deuised to be done in this behalfe especially considering the words of the sayd French kings promise made before as well to the Duke of Northfolke as to the other Ambassadours promising his frendship to to the King simply without requiring him to reuocate or infringe any suche acte or constitution made by the realme and Parlament to the contrary Perswading moreouer and laying before the eyes as well of the Pope as of the French king howe much it should redound to the Popes dishonouâ— and infamie to the sclaunder also of his cause if he should be seene so to pact and couenant wyth the king vpon such conditions for the administration of that thing which he in his owne conscience hath reputed and adiudged to be most rightfull agreeable to iustice and equitie and ought of his office and duetie to do in thys matter simpliciter gratis and wythout all worldly respectes eyther for the aduancement of his priuate lucre and commoditie The Pope seeketh not for iustice but his owne lucre and commodity or for the preseruation of hys pretensed power and authoritie For surely it is 〈◊〉 to be doubted but that the Pope being minded and determined to geue sentence for the inualiditie and nullitie of the kings first pretensed matrimonie hath conceiued and established in hys owne conscience a 〈◊〉 and certain opinion and perswasion that he ought of iustice and equitie so to do Then to see the Pope to haue thys opinion in deede and yet refuse this to doe for the King vnlesse hee shall be content for his benefite and pleasure The Pope â—elleth iustice â—edere iuri suo and to doe some things preiudiciall vnto his subiects contrary to hys honour it â—o easie to be foreseene what the world and the posteritie shall iudge de tam turpi nundinatione iustitiae illius tam foeda sordida lucri honoris ambitione And as foâ— the kings part if he shal not attaine now iustice at the mediation of hys good brother knowing the Pope to be of this disposition and determination in his heart to satisfie all his desires being mooued thereunto by iustice The Pope doth agaynst his 〈◊〉 owne conscieÌ„ce and that the â—et therof is no default of iustice in the cause but onely for that the king woulde not condescende to hys request it is to the king matter sufficient enough for discharge of hys conscience to God and to the worlde although hee neuer did execute in deede hys sayde determination For sith hys corrupt affection is the onely impediment thereof what neede either the king to require him any further to doe in the cause or els his subiectes to doubte any further in the iustnesse of the same Albeit if respects to benefites merites done towardes the Pope the See of Rome The Pope forgetteth his olde benefactors and frendes should be regarded in the attaining of iustice in a cause of so high consequencie as thys is reason would that if it would please the Pope to consider the former kindnesse of the King shewed vnto him in time past whereof hee is very loth to enter the rehearsall ne videatur velle exprobrare quae de alijs fecerit bene he should not nowe require of him any newe benefite or gratuitie to be shewed vnto him but rather studie to recompence hym for the olde graces merites pleasures and benefites before receiued For surely he thinketh that the Pope can not forget howe that for the conseruation of his person his estate and dignitie the king hath not heretofore spared for anye respecte The benefites of the king vpon the Pope when he was taken by the Duke of Burbonâ— in vsing the office of a moste perfecte and stedfaste frend to relinquish the long coÌ„tinued good will established betweene him and the Emperor and to declare openly to all the world that for the Popes sake and in default of hys deliuerance he would become enemie to the sayde Emperour and to make against him actuall warre Besides thys the King hath not failed hym with right large and ample subuentions of money for the better supporting of his charges against the enterprises of the sayde Emperour combinding and knitting him selfe wyth the Frenche king to procure the aduauncement of the sayde Frenche kings armie into Italie to the charges whereof the king did beare little lesse then the one halfe Besides notable losses susteined as well in his customes subsidies and other dueties as also to the no little hinderaunce and dammage of his subiects and marchauntes occasioned by discontinuance of the traffike and entercourse heretofore vsed with the Emperours subiectes In doing of al which thinges the king hath not bene thus respectiue as the Pope nowe sheweth himselfe towardes him but lyke a perfect frend hath bene alwayes contented franckly liberally and openly to expone all his study labour trauayle treasure puisaunce Realme and diuers subiectes for the Popes ayd and y e mayntenance of the state and dignitie of the Church and See of Rome Which thinges although he doth not here rehearse animo exprobandi yet hee doubteth not but the same weighed in the ballaunce of anye indifferent mans iudgement All is lost thaâ— is done for a churle shal be thought to be of that weight valure as that he hath iustly deserued to haue some mutuall correspondencie of kindenes to be shewed vnto hym at y e popes handes especially in the ministration of iustice and in so reasonable iust cause as this is and not thus to haue his most rightfull petition reiected and denyed because he will not follow hys desire and appetite in reuocating of such actes as be here made passed for the weale commoditie of hys realme and subiectes ¶ Thus ye haue heard how instantly the king had laboured by the meanes of the french king to the pope being then in Fraunce for right and iustice to be done for the dissolution and nullitie of his first pretensed matrimonye with hys brothers wife Which when it could not be attayned at the popes handes vnles the king would recompeÌ„ce and require the same by reuocating of such statutes as wer made and enacted here in the high Court of Parliament for the surety of succession and stablishment of the Realme what the king thereunto aunswered agayne ye heard declaring that
that he indicted it and also the place where he appointed it to be might assure him of this But whether wandereth not these Popishe Bulles whether go they not astray what King is not cited and summoned by a proud Minister and seruant of Kings to come to bolster vp errours fraudes deceites and vntruthes and to set foorth this feined generall Councell For who will not thinke that Paule the Byshop of Rome goeth sooner about to make men beleeue that he intendeth a generall Councell then that he desireth one in deede No who can lesse desire it theÌ„ they that do despaire of their cause except they be iudges and giue sentence themselues against their aduersaries We which very sore against our will at any time leaue off the procurement of the Realme and coÌ„mon weale neede neither to come our selues The king not bound to come at the Popes call nor yet to sende our procuratours thether no nor yet to make our excuse for either of both For who can accuse vs that we come not at his call which hath no authoritie to call vs But for a season let vs as a sorte of blyndlynges doe graunt that he may call vs Who be they that haue place in the Popes Councell and that he hath authority so to do yet we pray you may not all men see what auaileth it to come to this Councell where ye shall haue no place except ye be knowen both willing to oppresse trueth and also ready to confirme and stablish errours Do not all meÌ„ perceiue as well as we with what integritie fidelitie and Religion these men go about to discusse matters in controuersie that take them in hand in so troublesome a time as this is Is it not plaine what fruite the common weale of Christendome may looke for there The place of the Councell not indifferent where as Mantua is chosen the place to keepe this Councell at Is there any Prince not beeing of Italy yea is there any of Italy Prince or other dissenting froÌ„ the Pope that dareth come to this assemble and to this place If there come none that dare speake for troden truth No reason that the pope should be iudge in his owne cause none that will venture hys life is it meruayle if the Bishop of Rome being iudge no man repining no man gainesaieng the defenders of the Papacie obteine that Popish authority now quayling and almost fallen be set vp againe Is this the way to helpe things afflict The Byshop of Rome in learning and lyfe farre vnder other Byshops to redresse troubled Religion to lift vp oppressed truth Shall men thys way know whether the Romane Bishops which in very deede are if yee looke either vpon their doctrine or life far vnder other Bishops ought to be made like theyr felowes that is to be pastours in their own Dioces and so to vse no further power or else whether they may make lawes not only vnto other Bishops but also to Kings Emperours O boldnesse meete to be beaten downe with force and not to be conuinced with arguments Can either Paule that now Lordeth or any of his earnestly go about if they alone or at y e least without any aduersary be thus in a corner assembled together to heale the sickenesses to take away the errours to plucke downe the abuses that now are crept into the Church and there be bolstered vp by such Councels as now is like to be at Mantua It is very like that these whiche prole for nothing but profit will right gladly pul down all such things as their forefathers made onely for y e increase of money Paule the Pope proleth for his owne profite Where as their forefathers wheÌ„ their honour power primacy was called into question woulde either in spite of Gods law mainteine their dignity or to say better their intollerable pride is it like that these will not trede in their steps and make naughty new Canons wherby they may defend old euil decrees Howbeit what need we to care either what they haue done or what they intend to do hereafter for as much as EnglaÌ„d hath taken her leaue of Popish crafts for euer neuer to be deluded w t them hereafter England taketh her leaue of the Pope for euer Romaine Bishops haue nothing to do with Englishe people the one doth not trafike with the other at y e least though they wil haue to do with vs yet we wil none of their marchandise none of their stuffe We will receiue them of our Councell no more We haue sought our hurt and bought our losse a great while too loÌ„g Surely their Decrees either touchyng things set vp or put downe shall haue none other place w t vs then al Bishops Decrees haue that is if we like them we admit them if we do not we refuse them But lest peraduenture meÌ„ shal think vs to folow our senses too much EnglaÌ„d refuseth the Popes marchandise that we moued by small or no iust causes forsake the authority censures Decrees and Popishe Councelles wee thought it best heere to shew our mind to the whole world Wherefore we protest before God and all men that we down of his vsurped power and proud primacy for expelling of hys vsurped iurisdiction and for deliuering of oure realme from his greeuous boÌ„dage and pollage Who seeth not him euen inflamed w t hatred againste vs and y e flames to be much greater 〈◊〉 hatred 〈◊〉 the Pope 〈…〉 then he can nowe keepe them in He is an open ennemie he dissembleth no longer prouoking all men by all the meanes that hee can to endammage vs and our countrey These 3. yeares he hath bene occupied in no one thing so much as how he might stirre vp the commoÌ„s of England now corrupting some with mony some wyth dignities Wee lette passe what letters hee hath wrytten to Christen Princes with howe great feruent study he hath exhorted men to set vpon vs. The good Uicare of Christe by his doing sheweth how he vnderstandeth the words of Christ. The Pope 〈…〉 put the â—orde to the earth otherwise â—hen Christ did Hee thinketh he playeth Christes part well when he may say as Christ did Non veni pacem mittere in terram sed gladium I come not to make peace in earth but to sende swordes about and not such swordes as Christ would his to be armed with all but such as cruell manquellers abuse in the slaughter of theyr neighbours Wee meruaile little though they vexe other Princes oft seing they recompence our fauour shewed to them wyth contumelies our benefites with iniuries We will not rehearse here how many our benefites bestowed vpon Romaine bishops be lost God be with such vngrate earles Benefâ—tes â—ast away vpon the Pope vnworthy to be nombred amongest men Cerâ—es suche that a man may well doubt whether God or man hath better cause to hate them But y t we haue learned to owe good wil eueÌ„ to
them that immortally hate vs what coulde we wish them so euill but they haue deserued much worse We wish them this hurt alone that God send them a better minde God be thanked we haue made all their seditious ententes sooner to shew their great malice towardes vs then to do vs much hurt yet they haue well taught vs euermore to take good heede of our ennemyes Undoubtedly it were good going to Mantua and to leaue their whelpes amongst the lambes of our flocke When we be weary of our wealth wee will euen doe then as they would haue vs now do No no as long as we shal see his heart so good towardes vs we trust vppon hys warning we shall well prouide to withstand hys cruell malice No let him now spende his deceites when they can hurt none but such as would deceiue and are deceiued They haue by sundry waies made vs priuy howe much we be bound to them It went nigh their hearts to see the iudgement of Iulye of Clement the 7. of Paule the 3. nothing to be regarded w t vs. The Popes â—urâ—es not feared in England They be afraide if wee shoulde sustaine no hurt because wee iustly reiected their primacie that other Princes woulde begin to doe lykewyse and to shake of their shoulders the heauy burthens that they so long haue borne againste Scripture all right and reason They be sory to see the way stopped y t now their tiranny auarice and pride caÌ„ haue no passage into England which was wont to walk to triumph to tosse to trouble al men They can scarse suffer priuiledges that is to say licence to spoyle our Citizens geuen them by our forefathers and brought in by errorful custome to be taken froÌ„ them They thinke it vnlawful that we require things lawful of them that will be vnder no lawes They thinke wee doe them wrong The Popes trumpery dispatched out of England because we will not suffer them to do vs wrong any longer They see their marchandise to be banished to be forbidden They see that we will buy no longer chalke for cheese They see they haue lost a faire flese vengeable sorie that they can dispatch no more pardons dispensations tot quots with the rest of their baggage and tromperie England is no more a babe There is no man here but now he knoweth that they doe foolishly that giue golde for leade more weight of that then they receiue of this Golde geueÌ„ 〈◊〉 leade They passe not though Peter Paules faces be grauen in the lead to make fooles faine No we be sorie that they shoulde abuse holy Saints visages to the begiling of the world Surely except God take away our right wittes not only his authority shal be driueÌ„ out for euer God grauÌ„t but his name also shortly shall be forgotten in England Wee will from henceforth aske counsel of him and his when we lust to be deceiued when we couet to be in error when we desire to offend God trouth and honesty If a man may gesse the whole worke by the foundation The Popes 〈…〉 where deceits beginneth the worke can any other then deceits be builded vpoÌ„ thys foundation What can you looke for in thys Mantuan councel â—he Pope 〈◊〉 a fewe â—â—nges wel â—t many 〈◊〉 may 〈◊〉 better 〈◊〉 other then the oppression of truth true religion If there be any thing well done thinke as euery maÌ„ doth bishops of Rome to be accustomed to do a few things wel that many euill may the better be taken at theyr handes They when they lust can yeelde some part of theyr ryghte They are content that some of their decrees some of their errours abuses be reprehended but they are neuer more to be sâ—ared then when they shewe themselues most geÌ„tle For if they graunt a few they aske many if they leaue a litle they will be sure of a great deale Scarse a man he may know how to handle himself that he take no hurt at their hands yea when they blesse him which seldome doe good but for an intent to do euil Certainly come who so will to these shops of deceits to these taires of frauds we wil loose no parte of our right in comming at his call The pope ought to be called and not to call that ought to be called and not to fall We wil neither come at Mantua nor send thether for this matter c. And so the king proceeding in the sayde hys Protestation declareth moreouer how the Pope after he had summoned his Councell first to be kept at Mantua the 23. of May An. 1537. shortly after directed out an other Bull to prorogate the same Councell to the month of Nouember pretending for his excuse y t the Duke of Mantua woulde not suffer him to keepe any Councel there The Pope againe prorogeth his Councell vnles he maintained a number of warriors for defence of the town And therfore in his latter bull he prorogeth this assemble commaunding Patriarkes Archbishops Byshops Abbots and other of the spiritualtie by the vertue of obedience and vnder paine of cursing to be present but sheweth no place at all where he would be nor whether they shoulde come And in very deede no great matter though no place were named For as good couÌ„cel no where to be called as where it could not be And aswell no place serued him that intended no Councell as all places And to say truth much better no place to be named then to name suche as he purposed not to come too for so shoulde hee breake no promise which maketh none And so going forward in his oration toward the latter ende he thus inferreth by his wordes of Protestation saying No we will the Pope and his adherents to vnderstand that that we oft haue sayd and now say and euer will say Princes as theâ— gaue the Pope primacye 〈◊〉 they take 〈…〉 him agayne He nor his hath no authoritie no iurisdiction in England Wee giue him no more then hee hath that is neuer a deale That which he hath vsurped against Gods lawe extorted by violeÌ„ce we by good right take from him again But he his wil say we gaue them a primacie We heare them well We gaue it you in dede If you haue authority vpon vs as long as our coÌ„sent giueth it you and you euermore wil make your plee vpon our consent then let it haue euen an ende where it began we coÌ„sent no longer your authoritie must nedes be gone If we being deceiued by fals pretense of euil alledged scriptures gaue to you y t ye ought to haue refused why may we not our error nowe perceiued your deceite espied take it againe We princes wrote our selues to be inferours to popes As long as wee thought so we obeyed them as our superiors Now we write not as we did and therefore they haue no great cause to maruill if we hereafter doe not as we did both the lawes
late mariage of the Ladie Anne of Cleue who in the beginning of the yere of our Lord. 1540. was maried to the king as also greued partly at the dissolution of the Monasteries The mariage of Queene Anne Cleue and fearing the growing of the Gospell sought al occasions how to interrupt these happy beginnings and to traine the king to their owne purpose Now what occasion this wilye Winchester found out to worke vpon ye shall heare in order as followeth It happened the same time that the Lorde Cromwell for the better establishing of sincere religion in this realm deuised a mariage for y e king to be concluded betwene him the Lady Anne of Cleue The occasiâ—â— which Winchester did worke by This Lady Anne of Cleue was maryed to the king 〈◊〉 1540. whose other sister was already maried vnto the duke of Saxony By this mariage it was supposed that a perpetual league amitie and ally shold be nourished between this realm and the princes of Germany so therby godly religion might be made more strong on both parts against the bishop of Rome and his tyrannical religion But the diuel euer enuying the prosperity of the gospell layd a stumbling blocke in that cleare way for the king to stumble at For when the parentes of the noble lady were commoned withall for the furtherance of y e sayd mariage among others of her frends whose good wil was required y e duke of Saxony her brother in law misliked y e mariage partly for that he wold haue had her bestowed vpon some prince of Germany more nigh vnto her sister partly for other causes which he thoght reasonable Wherupon it followeth that the slacknes of the Duke in that behalfe being espyed crafty Winchester taking good holdfast theron so alienated the kinges mind from the amity that semed now to begin and grow betwene the Duke and the king that by the occasion thereof he brought the king at length cleane out of credit with that religioÌ„ and doctrine which the duke had then mayntained many yeares before Thus wily Winchester with his crafty fetches partly vpon this occasion aforesayd partly also by other pestilent perswations creping into the kinges eares ceased not to seeke all meanes how to worke his feat to ouerthrow Religion first bringing him in hatred with the Germane Princes The king brought out of credite with the doctrine of the Germaynâ— Princes then putting him in feare of the Emperor of the French king of the Pope of the king of Scottes and other forraigne powers to rise agaynst him but especially of Ciuil tumultes commotions here within this realme which aboue all thinges he most dreaded by reason of innouation of religioÌ„ and dissoluing of Abbies and for abolishing of rites and other customes of the Church sticking so fast in the mindes of the people that it was to be feared least theyr hartes were or woulde be shortly styrred vp agaynst him The wicked councell of Steph. Gardiner and other about the king vnlesse some spedy remedy were to the contrary prouided declaring moreouer what a dauÌ„gerous matter in a common wealth it is to attempt new alterations of any thing but especially of Religion Which being so he exhorted the king for his owne safegard and publicke quiet and tranquility of his realme to see betime how and by what pollicy these so manifold mischiefes might be preueÌ„ted Agaynst which no other way nor shift could better be deuised then if he would shew himself sharp and seuere agaynst these new Sectaryes Anabaptistes SacrameÌ„taries as they called them would also set forth such Articles confirming the auncient Catholick fayth as wherby he might recouer agayne his credence with Christen Princes and whereby all the world besides might see and iudge him to be a right and perfite Catholicke By these such like crafty suggestions The king abused by wicked couÌ„cell the king being to much seduced and abused began to withdraw his defeÌ„ce from the reformation of true Religion supposing thereby to procure to himselfe more safety both in his owne realme and also to auoide such daungers which otherwise might happen by other Princes especially seing of late he had refused to come to the generall Councell at Uincence being thereto inuited both by the Emperor other forraigne poteÌ„tates as ye haue heard before And therfore although he had reiected the Pope out of this Realme yet because he woulde declare himselfe neuerthelesse to be a good Catholicke sonne of the mother Church and a withstander of new innouations and heresies as the blinde opinion of the world did then esteme them first he stretched out his hand to the condemning and burning of Lambert Anno. 1540. then after he gaue out those Iniunctions aboue prefixed now further to encrease this opinion with all men The Popes crafty factorâ— in England in the yeare next folowing which was of the Lorde 540. through the deuise and practise of certayne of the Popes factors about him he suÌ„moned a solemne ParliameÌ„t to be holden at Westminster the 28. day of Aprill of all the states and Burgeses of the Realme Also a Synode or conuocation of all the Archbishops Bishops and other learned of the Clergy of thys Realme to be in like maner assembled The Acte of the vi Articles In which ParliameÌ„t Synode or conuocation certein Articles maters and questions touching religioÌ„ were decreed by certein prelates The 6. Articles to the nuÌ„ber especially of 6. commonly called the 6. Articles or the whip with 6. stringes to be had receiued among the kings subiects in pretence of vnity But what vnity therof folowed y e groning harts of a great number and also the cruell death of diuers both in the dayes of K. Henry of Queene Mary can so well declare as I pray God neuer the lyke be felt hereafter The doctrine of these wicked articles in the bloudy act conteined although it be worthy of no memory amongest christen men but rather deserueth to be buried in perpetuall obliuion yet for that the office of history compelleth vs therunto for the more light of posterity to come faythfully and truly to comprise thinges done in the church as well one as another this shal be briefely to recapitulate y e suÌ„me effect of the foresayd 6. articles in order as they were geuen out and hereunder do folow The first Article THe first Article in this present Parliament accorded and agreed vpon was this that in the most blessed SacrameÌ„t of the aultar by the strength and efficacy of Christes mighty worde it being spoken by the priest is present really vnder the forme of bread and wine the naturall body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesu Christ conceiued of the virgine Mary and that after the coÌ„secration there remayneth no substaunce of bread or Wyne or any other substance but the substance of Christ God and man The 2. Article Secondly that the communion in both
c. The English is this Pope Gregorie the seuenth called Hildebrand holding a Synode accursed such as committed Simonie and remooued married Priestes from saying seruice forbidding also the lay men to heare their Masse after a new and strange example as many thought after an vnconsiderate preiudice against the sentence of holie fathers And thus much for the antiquitie of bringing in the single life of Priests which first springing from the tyme of Pope Nicholas and Alexander 2. began first with a custome and afterward was brought into a lawe chieflie by Pope Hildebrand and so spread from Italie into other countries and at length into England also albeit not with out much adoe as ye shall heare the Lord willing In the meane while as Pope Nicolas and Hildebrand were busie at Rome so Lanfranke Archb. of Canterbury likewise was doing here in England about the same matter although he began not altogither so roughlie as Pope Hildebrand did for so it appeared by his Councell holden at Winchester where though he inhibited such as were Prebendaries of cathedrall churches to haue wiues yet did he permit in his Decree Lanfrancks law for Priestes not to marye that such Priests as dwelt in townes and villages hauing wiues should reteine them still and not to be compelled to be separate from them and they which had none should be inhibited to haue enioyning moreouer the Bishops thus to foresee hereafter that they presumed not to admit into order any priests or Deacons vnlesse they should first make a solemne profession to haue no wiues The words of the Councell be these Decretumque est vt nullus Canonicus vxorem habeat sacerdotum verò in castellis in vicis habitantium habentes vxores Ex act 〈…〉 sub 〈◊〉 non cogantur vt 〈◊〉 non habentes interdicantur vt habeant deinceps caueant Episcopi vt Sacerdotes vel Diaconi non praesumant ordinare nisi profiteantur vt vxores non habeant c. And here to note by the way of the said Lanfranke for all his glorious gaye shew of his monkish virginitie and single life yet he escaped not altogither so vnspotted for his part but that the storie of Mathew Paris writing of Paulus Cadonensis Ex Math Pariâ—iâ—â— Lanfraâ—â—â—â— supposed 〈◊〉 to be a 〈◊〉 virgine whom Lanfranke preferred so gladly to be Abbot of S. Albons thus reporteth of him Paulus inquit Monachus Cadonensis Archiepiscopi Lanfranci nepos iure aliquorum relationibus consanguinitate propinquior c. That is Paule a Monke of Cadune and nephew of the Archbishop Lanfranke yea as some say further more neere in bloud to him then so c. Then after Lanfranke came Anselme into the See of Canterbury who taking to him a stouter stomacke Anselme Archb. of Canterbâ—â—y a constâ—â—â— doer 〈◊〉 Priestes mariage more fiercelie and egerlie laboured this matter in abrogating vtterly the mariage of priests Deacons Subdeacons and of the vniuersall clergy not permitting as Lanfranke did Priests that had wiues in villages and townes to keepe them still but vtterly commanding and that vnder great paine not onelie Priests and Deacons but Subdeacons also which is against the Councell of Laterane which were already maried to be seperated Concil â—aâ—teran 〈◊〉 14. De 〈◊〉 matrimoâ—â—â— copulatiâ— and that none should be receiued into order hereafter without profession of perpetuall chastitie And yet notwithstanding for all this great blustering and thundering of this Romish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Priests yet still holding their owne as well as they could gaue not much place to his vnlawfull Iniunction but kept stil their wiues almost two hundred yeares after refusing and resisting of long time the yoke of that seruile bondage to kepe still their freedome from such vowing professing and promising as may well appeare by those Priests of Yorke of whom Gerardus Archbishop of Yorke speaketh writing to Anselme in these wordes Sitio Clericorum meorum integritatem sed praeterquam in paucis admodum ve Aspidis surditatem vel fabulosi cuiusdam Prothei mutabilitatem inuenio Varijs linguarum aculeis minas modò conuitia infligunt Sed hoc facilius in his qui remotÃores sunt tolero Illud omninò graue genus mali est quod hi qui quasi in sinu meo sunt qui Canonicorum nomine gaudent canones aspernant aduersus concilij nostri statuta quasi Sophistici disputatores argumeÌ„tantur professiones verò mihi penitus abnegant Canonici illi qui sine professione ad sacros ordines inordinabiliter sunt prouecti qui in praesbyteratu vel Diaconatu constituti vxores siue Concubinas in publico hactenus habuerunt ab Altari nulla se reuerentia continuerunt Cum verò ad ordines aliquos inuito dura ceruice nituntur ne inordinando castitatem profiteantur In englishe thus I much desire the puritie of my clergye men Howbeit except it be in very few I finde in them the deafenes of the serpent aspis and the inconstancie of Protheus that the Poets fable spake of With theyr stinging tongues they cast out some while threates some while tauntes and rebukes But this greeueth mee lesse in them that be further off This greeueth mee most of all that they whiche be of mine owne Church as in myne owne bosome and prebendaryes of myne owne See contemne our Canons and argue like Sophisticall disputers agaynst the statutes of our Councell The prebendaries which vnordinately haue bene taken into orders heretofore without making vow or profession refuse vtterly to make profession to me And they that be priestes or Deacons hauing maryed before openly wyues or Concubines will not be remoued for anye reuerence from the Aultare And when I call vpon any to receaue order styffely they deny to professe chastitie in theyr ordering c. Thus for al their rigorous austeritie by this Anselme in forcing his Decree made at London agaynst the marriage of Priests yet the same had no great successe Hereby appeareth thaâ— Priestes 〈◊〉 the olâ—â— time here 〈◊〉 England 〈…〉 made â—ow of â—â—â—â—stity at thâ— orders bâ—fore this tyme. Ex 〈◊〉 lib. 4· neither in his life time nor after his life For although sondry priestes during his life tyme were coÌ„pelled by his extremitie to renounce theyr wyues yet many denyed to obey him Diuers were contented rather to leaue theyr benefices then their wiues A great number were permitted by king Henry for mony to enioy theyr wiues Which was so chargable vnto them sayth Edmer in his 4. booke that at length two hundreth priestes in theyr Albes and Priestly vestementes came barefoote to the kings Pallace crying to hym for mercy and especially makyng theyr sute to the Queene who vsing much compassion towardes them yet durst not make for them any intercession Anselme at this time was ouer the Sea making his voyage to the pope Who hearing hereof Read 〈◊〉 pag. 19â— writeth to the King declaring that suche forfaytures appertayned nothing to him
from their wyues but yet knowyng the infirmitie of man limiteth the tyme withall addyng In diem tertium and goeth no further He saith not as Anselme said in the Councel of Winchester Iurabunt praesbyteri diaconi Subdiaconi vxores suas omnino abiurare nec vllam deinceps cum eis conuersationem habere sub districtione censurae c. The like order also was taken by the Lorde with the priests of the old Testament who although they were enioyned to withdraw themselues from their wiues duryng the tyme of their priestly seruice yet for auoyding fornication they were permitted to haue their wyues notwithstanding So that both their absenting from their wyues serued to sanctification and their resorting agayne vnto them serued to auoid adultery and fornication But here our priestly prelates will obiect that bicause they be continually conuersant about the priestly function therfore a perpetuall sanctification is of them specially required Whereunto I answer Obiectioâ— of the Papisteâ— why Priestes should liâ—e wiues Answere 〈◊〉 the obieâ—â—â— 1 First the priestly function of those high priests sacrifising for the people in the old lawe representeth onely the function of Christ the high priest sacrifising for the sinnes of the world which truly and onelie perfourmed that pure chastitie in his sanctified body which the law then in those priests prefigured 2 Secondarilie speaking now of the Priestes of the newe Testament and speaking properly the Scripture knoweth nor admitteth no Priest to sacrifice to God for the sinnes of man No sacrifâ—â—â—â— for sinne bâ—t onely Christ. but only the high king and priest Christ Iesus 3 Thirdly vnto that priest all other be but seruaunts and Ministers of whome some be Apostles some Prophetes some Euangelistes some Preachers hauyng the gyft of vtteraunce some Interpreters and Doctours hauyng the gyft of vnderstandyng some Deacons seruyng the Lordes boorde The office of all whome chiefly coâ—sisteth in ministring the word next in administring the Sacraments 4 Fourthly for so much as in these principally aboue all other purenesse and sanctification of lyfe is required as much and more too then was in the Priestes of the olde Law from whom all fornication adulterie incest Mariage more conuenient for Priestes of the new law then of the olde 1. Cor. 1. and vncleannesse of lyfe ought most to be banished therefore in these especially aboue the Priestes of the olde Law matrimonie and spousage is most requisite and conuenieÌ„t who so euer he be which otherwise can not conteine accordyng to the Apostle saying Vnusquisque vxorem suaÌ„ habeat propter fornicationem 5 Fiftly neyther is this matrimonie in these any hinderance to their sanctification before God Matrimony is no hinderance but a furtherance to sanâ—â—ficatioÌ„ but rather furthereth helpeth their sanctification forasmuch as where matrimonie is not there commonly raigneth adulterie fornication and all kindes of filthinesse accordyng to the true sayeng of Bernard Tolle de Ecclesia honorabile connubium thorum immaculatum nonne reples eam concubinarijs incestuosis seminifluis mollibus masculorum concubitoribus omni denique genere immundorum That is 〈◊〉 sup Cant. Serm 66. Take froÌ„ the Church honourable mariage and the bed vndefiled shalt thou not replenish it with Concubinaries with incestuous persons Sodomiticall vices and finally with all kynd of beastly filthinesse The truth of which saying lacketh no kynde of examples for confirmation if we listed here to ransack the liues of these glorious despisers of matrimony euen from Lanfrank the first ringleader of this daunce here in England with * Paulus Monke of Cadone his Nephew whome Mathew Paris misdoubted to be his owne sonne vnto Steuen Gardiner with his gouldelockes the author and workemaister of these sixe articles But to the reasons of Anselme hitherto sufficient which of themselues be so friuolous and grosse that only to recite them is enough to confute the same Permitting therefore the rest to the discussion of Diuines it shall suffice for our purpose professing here to write stories to declare and make manifest by processe of tymes histories that this cruell lawe compelling ministers of the church to abiure matrimonie entred not into this land before Lanfranke and Anselme his successor as both may appeare by the multitude of priests sonnes lawfully begotten in matrimonie and succeeding in the churches here of England testified by the epistle of Pope Paschalis to Anselme before pag. 196. and also may appeare likewise by the Councell of Anselme holden at Winchester which partly was touched before and now the full act we haue more largely expressed to be read and seene of all posteritie as vnder followeth The Acte against Priestes mariage concluded in the Councell at Winchester vnder Anselme An. 1104. 〈…〉 at the 〈◊〉 in Wynchester HAEc sunt statuta de Archidiaconibus Praesbyteris Canonicis in quocunque gradu constitutis quae Wintoniae statuerunt Anselmus Archiepiscopus Cantuariensis cum eo Girardus Archiepiscopus Eboracensis omnes alij Angliae Episcopi in praesentia gloriosi Regis Henrici assensu omnium Baronum suorum Statutum est vt Praesbyteri Diaconi castè viuant foeminas in domibus suis non habeant praeter proxima consanguinitate sibi iunctas secundum hoc quod sancta Nicena Synodus deâ—iniâ—â—t Illi verò praesbyteri diaconi siue subdiaconi qui post interdictum Londonensis Concilij foeminas suas tenuerint vel alias duxerint si elegerint in sacris ordinibus remanere iureÌ„t quòd cum eis carnale commertium non habebunt amplius Statutum est etiam vt praedictae foeminae in domo cum eis scienter non conueniant neque huiusmodi faeminae in territorio Ecclesiae habitent Si auteÌ„ propter aliquam honestam causam eos colloqui oporteat cum duobus ad minus legitimis testibus extra domum colloquantur Si verò in duobus aut tribus legitimis testibus vel publica parochianorum fama aliquis eoruÌ„ accusatus fuerit quòd hoc statutum transierit purgabit se adiunctis secum ordinis sui idoneis testibus sex si praesbyter quinque si diaconus quatuor si subdiaconus sueriti Cui autem haec purgatio defecerit vt transgressor sacri statuti iudicabitur Illi verò praesbyteri qui diuini altaris sacrorum ordinum contemptores praeelegerint cum vxoribus suis habitare à diuino officio remoti extra * 〈…〉 extra 〈…〉 intelligâ—â— hortum ponantur infames pronunciati Eadem sententia Archidiaconos Canonicos omnes complectitur de abiurandis vxoribus de vitanda earum conuersatione de districtione censurae si statuta transgressi fuerint Iurabunt Archidiaconi omnes quòd pecuniam non accipient pro tolleranda transgressione huius statuti Sed neque vllo modo tollerabunt praesbyteros vxoratos cantare vel vicarios habere quòd ipsi non dissimulabuÌ„t per Archidiaconos suos hoc inquirere fideliter episcopis suis
with them the Lord Cromwell to dyne with him at Lambeth as is afore declared and within few dayes also vpon the same required that he would geue a note of all his doings and reasonynges in the sayd Parlament whiche the sayd Cranmer eftsoones accomplished accordyngly Cranmers reasons and allegations against the 6. articles writteÌ„ to the king drawyng out his reasoÌ„s allegations the copy wherof beyng fayre written out by his Secretary was sent and deliuered vnto the kyng and there remayned Now after these thynges thus discussed as touchyng the vi wicked Articles it foloweth next in returnyng to the order of our story agayne to declare those thynges which after the settyng out of these Articles ensued commyng now to the tyme and story of the Lord Cromwell a man whose worthy fame and deedes are worthy to lyue renowmed in perpetuall memory ¶ The history concernyng the lyfe actes and death of the famous and worthy Counsailour Lord Thomas Cromwell Earle of Essex THomas Cromwell although borne of a simple parentage and house obscure The story of the Lord Thomas Cromwell through the singular excellencie of wisedome and dexteritie of witte wrought in him by God coupled with like industrie of mynde and desertes of lyfe rose to hygh preferrement and authoritie in somuch that by steppes and stayres of office and honour The base degree of the L. Cromwell recompensed with noble Ornamentes he ascended at length to that that not onely he was made Earle of Essex but also most secret and deare Counsellour to kyng Henry and Uicegerent vnto his person which office hath not commonly bene supplied at least not so fruitfully discharged with in this Realme First as touchyng his byrth he was borne at Putney or thereabout being a Smithes sonne whose mother maried after vnto a shyreman In the simple estate rude begynnyngs of this man as of diuers other before him we may see and learne that the excellencie of noble vertues heroicall prowesses which aduaunce to fame and honour staÌ„d not onely vpon byrth bloud as priuileges onely intayled appropriat to noble houses but are disposed indifferently proceede of the gift of God who rayseth vp the poore obiect many tymes out of the donghill matcheth him in throne with Peeres and Princes Psal. 113. As touching the order and maner of his comming vp Commendation of the L. Cromwell it would be superfluous to discourse what may be sayd at large onely by way of story it may suffice to giue a touch of certaine particulars and so to proceede Although the humble condition and pouertie of this maÌ„ was at the begynnyng as it is to many other a great let hinderauÌ„ce for vertue to shew her selfe yet such was the actiuitie and forward rypenes of nature in him so pregnauÌ„t in witte so ready he was in iudgemeÌ„t discret in toung eloquent in seruice faythfull in stomacke couragious in his penne actiue that beyng conuersauÌ„t in the sight of meÌ„ he could not long be vnespied not yet vnprouided of fauour helpe of freÌ„des to set him forward in place and office Neither was any place or office put vnto him whereunto he was not apt fit Nothyng was so hard which with witte and industrie he could not coÌ„passe Neither was his capacitie so good but his memorie was as great in reteining whatsoeuer he had atteined Which well appeared in cannyng the text of the whole new Testament of Erasmus translation without booke in his iourney going and comming from Rome Tho. Cromwell learned the new Testament in â—atin without booke whereof ye shall heare anone Thus in hys growing yeares as he shot vp in age and ripenes a great delite came in his mynde to stray into foreine countreys to see the world abroade and to learne experience whereby he learned such toungs and languages as might better serue for his vse hereafter And thus passing ouer his youth being at Antwerpe he was there reteined of the Englishe Marchauntes to be their Clerke or Secretary or in some suche lyke condition placed perteining to their affaires It happened the same time that the Towne of Boston thought good to send vp to Rome The towne of Bosten for renuing of their two Pardons one called the great Pardon the other the lesser Pardon Which thing although it should stand them in great expenses of money for the Popes Marchaundise is alwayes deare ware yet notwithstanding such sweetenesse they had felt thereof The popes marchaundise deare ware and such gayne to come to theyr Towne by that Romish Marchandise as all superstition is commonly gaynefull that they like good Catholicke Marchauntes Superstition commonly is gaynfull The popes leaâ—es of pardons and the Popes good customers thought to spare for no coste to haue their leases agayne of theyr Pardon 's renewed whatsoeuer they payde for the fine And yet was all this good Religion then suche was the lamentable blindnes of that time This then being so determined decreed amongest my couÌ„treymen of Boston to haue their pardoÌ„s needes repaired renewed from Rome one Geffray ChaÌ„bers with an other coÌ„panion was sent for y e messengers with writings money no small quaÌ„tity well furnished with all other things appointed necessary for so chargeable costly exployt who coÌ„ming in his iorney to Antwarpe misdoubting himselfe to be too weake for the compassing of suche a weightie peece of worke coÌ„ferred perswaded with Tho. Cromwell to associate him in that legacie and to assist him in the contriuing thereof Cromwell although perceauing the enterprise to be of no small difficultie to trauerse the Popes Court for the vnreasonable expenses amoÌ„gst those greedy cormorantes yet hauing some skill of the Italian toung and as yet not grounded in iudgement of religion in those his youthfull daies was at length obteined and content to giue the aduenture and so tooke his iourney toward Rome Cromwell goeth to Rome Cromwell loth to spend much time more loth to spend his money and againe perceiuing that the Popes greedy humor must needes be serued wyth some present or other for without rewards there is no doing at Rome began to cast with himselfe what thing best to deuise wherein he might best serue the Popes deuotion At length hauing knowledge how that the Popes holy tooth greatly delited in new fangled straunge delicates and dayntie dishes it came in his minde to prepare certeine fine dishes of gelly after the best fashion made after our countrey maner heere in Englande which to them of Rome was not knowne nor seene before This done Cromwell obseruing his time accordyngly as the Pope was newly come froÌ„ hunting into his pauillion he with his companions approched with his english presents brought in with a three mans song as we call it in the English tongue and all after y e English fashion The Pope sodenly marueiling at the straungenes of the song and vnderstanding that they were Englishmen and that
there be whom nothing doth please which is dailie seene and receiued vsed to go with his haire hangyng about his eares downe vnto his shoulders after a strange monstrous maner counterfeiting belyke the wyld Irish men or els Crinitus Ioppas which Uirgil speaketh of as one wearie of his owne English fashion or else as one ashamed to be seene lyke a man would rather go like a woman or lyke to one of the Gorgon sisters but most of all lyke to hymselfe that is lyke to a Ruffin that could not tell how to go As this Ruffin ruffling thus with his locks was walkyng in the streetes as chance was who should meet him but the Lord Cromwell The Ruffin with the long heare who beholding the deforme and vnseemly maner of his disguised goyng full of much vanitie and hurtfull example called the man to question with him whose seruaunt he was which being declared then was demanded whether his maister or any of his felows vsed so to go with such haire about their shoulders as he did or no Which when he denied and was not able to yeld any reason for refuge of that his monstruous disguising at leÌ„gth he fell to this excuse that he had made a vow To this the Lord Cromwell answered agayne that for so much as he had made himself a votarie he would not force him to breake his vowe but vntill his vow should be expired he should lye the meane tyme in prison and so seâ—te him immediately to the Marshalsey where he endured till at length this intonsus Cato beyng perswaded by hys maister to cut his haire by sute and petition of frends hee was brought agayne to the Lord Cromwell with his hed polled according to the accustomed sort of his other fellowes and so was dismissed Hereunto also pertaineth the example of frier Bartley Frier Bartley casteâ—â— away 〈…〉 who wearing still his friers coule after the suppression of religious houses Cromwell commyng thorough Paules churchyard and espieng him in Rheines his shop yea said he will not that coule of yours be left of yet And if I heare by one a clocke that this apparel be not changed thou shalt be hanged immediatly for example to al other And so putting his coule away he neuer durst weare it after If the same Lorde Cromwell which could not abyde this seruyng man so disfigured in his haire were now in these our dayes aliue with the same authoritie which then he had and saw these new fangled fashions of attire vsed here amongst vs both of men and women I suppose verily that neither these monstruous ruffes nor these prodigious hose and prodigall or rather hyperbolicall barbarous breeches which seeme rather lyke barels then breeches would haue any place in England In which vnmeasurable excesse of vesture this I haue to maruell first how these seruing men which commonly haue nothyng els but their wages and that so slender and bare caÌ„ maintaine such slops so huge and so sumptuous 〈…〉 of England 〈◊〉 a Cromwell which coÌ„monly stand them in more then their three yeares wages doe come vnto Secondly I maruell that their maisters and Lordes who shall yeld to God account of their seruaunts doings do not search and trie out their seruants walkes how they come by these expenses wherewith to vpholde this brauerie seing their stipendary wages and all reuenues els they haue will not extend thereunto Thirdlye this most of all is to be marueiled that magistrates which haue in their hands the ordring and guiding of good laws do not prouide more seuerely for the needfull reformation of these enormities But here we may well see truly this may say that England once had a Cromwell Long it were to recite what innumerable benefits this worthy Counsellour by his prudent pollicie his graue authoritie and perfect zeale wrought and brought to passe in the publicke Realme and especially in the Church of England what good orders he established what wickednes and vices he suppressed what corruptions he reformed what abuses he broght to light what crafty iuglings what idolatrous deceptions and superstitious illusioÌ„s he detected and abolished out of the Church What posteritie will euer thinke the Church of the Pope pretendyng such religion to haue bene so wicked 〈…〉 in the Church 〈◊〉 and reformed by Cromwell The Rooâ—e of Grace 〈…〉 his eyes so long to abuse the peoples eyes with an old rotten stocke called the Roode of grace wherein a man should stand inclosed with an hundreth wyers within the roode to make the Image goggle with the eyes to nod with his head to hang the lippe to mooue and shake his iawes according as the valew was of the gift which was offred If it were a small piece of siluer he would hang a frowning lippe if it were a piece of gold then should his iawes go merily Thus miserablye was the people of Christ abused their soules seduced their senses beguiled and their purses spoiled till this Idolatrous forgerie at last by Cromwels meanes was disclosed The bloud of Hales and the image with all his engines shewed openly at Paules crosse and there torne in pieces by the people The like was done by the bloud of Hales which in like maner by Cromwell was brought to Paules crosse there prooued to be the bloud of a ducke Who would haue iudged but that the mayd of Kent had bene an holy woman and a prophetesse inspired had not Cromwell and Cranmer tried her at Paules crosse to bee a strong whore What should I speake of Daruel Gartheren of the rood of Chester of Thom. Becket our Lady of Walsingham The â—oly 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 with an infinite multitude more of the like affinitie All which stockes and blockes of cursed idolatrie Cromwell stirred vp by the prouidence of God remooued out of the peoples way that they might walke more safely in the sincere seruice of almighty God While the Lord Cromwell was thus blessedly occupied in profiting the common wealth 〈…〉 out of the way and purging y e church of Christ it happened to him as commonly it doth to all good men that where any excellency of vertue appeareth there enuy creepeth in and where true pietie seeketh most after Christ there some persecution followeth withall Thus I say as he was labouring in the commoÌ„ welth and doyng good to the poore afflicted saintes helping them out of trouble the malice of his enimies so wrought continually hunting for matter against him that they neuer ceased till in the end thâ—y by false traines and crafty surmises brought him out of the kings fauour The chiefe and principall enimie against him was Steuen Gardiner bishop of Winchester who euer disdayning and enuieng the state and felicitie of the Lord Cromwell Steph. Gardiner chiefe enemy to the L. CroÌ„well and now taking his occasion by the mariage of lady Anne of Cleue beyng a stranger and forreiner put in the Kings eares what a perfect thing it were for the quiet of
name that the Musitions in Windsore colledge thought hym a woorthye man to haue a roume among them Whereupon they informed D. Sampson beeyng then their Deane of him But for so much as some of the Canons at that tyme hadde heard of Testwood howe that he smelled of the newe learning as they called it it would not be consented vnto at the first Notwithstanding with often sute of the foresayd Musitions made to one Doctor Tare who beyng halfe a Musition himselfe bare a great stroke in such matters a roume beyng voyd Testwoode was sent for to bee heard And beyng there foure or fiue dayes among the quier men he was so well lyked both for hys voyce and cunnyng that he was admitted and after setled in Windsore wyth hys houshold and had in good estimation wyth the Deane and canons a great while But when they had perceyued him by hys often talke at theyr tables for he could not well dissemble his religion that he leaned to Luthers sect they began to mislike him And so passing forth amoÌ„g them it was his chaunce one day to bee at dinner with one of the Canons named D. Rawson At the which dinner amongst all other was one of Kyng Edwardes 4. Chauntrie priests named M. Ely an old Bacheler of Diuinitie Which Ely in his talke at the boord began to raile against lay men which took vpon them to mell with the Scriptures and to be better learned knowing no more but the English tongue then they which had bene students in the Uniuersities of Oxford and Cambridge all the dayes of their lyues M. Ely persecuter Then Testwood perceiuing he ment that by him could forbeare his railyng no longer but said M. Ely by your pacience I thinke it be no hurt for lay men as I am to read and to know the scriptures Which of you quoth Ely that be vnlearned knoweth them or vnderstandeth them S. Paul saith If thine enemy hunger feed him if he thirst geue hym drinke and in so doyng thou shalt heape coales of fire vppon hys head Now sir quoth Elye what meaneth Sainte Paule by these coales of fire Marry sir quoth Testwoode hee meaneth nothing els by them as I haue learned but burning charitie that with doyng good to our enemies wee shoulde therby win them A sirah quoth he you are an old scholer in deed After this they fell into further communication of the Pope whose supremacy was much spokeÌ„ of at that tyme but not knowen to be so farre in question in the parliameÌ„t house as it was And in their talk Ely demanded of Testwood whether the Pope ought to be head of the church or no. Agaynst the which Euery king in his owne realme and Church is head vnder Christ. Testwoode durst not saye hys full mynd but reasoned within his bouÌ„ds a great while But when they were both well striken in an heate Testwoode forgetting himselfe chaunced to say that euery king in his own realme dominion ought to be the hed of the church vnder Christ At the which words Ely was so chafed that he rose vp from the table in a great fume calling him heretike and all that nought was and so went brawling chiding away to the great disquieting of al the company that weee there Then was Testwood very sory to see the olde man take it so greuously Wherupon after dinner he went and sought M. Ely and found him walking in the bodye of the church thinking to haue talked with him charitably so to haue bene at one againe but euer as Testwood preased towardes him the other shunned him and would not come niâ— him but spit at him saieng to other that walked by beware of this fellow for he is the greatest heretike and schismatike that euer came in Windsore Now began the matter to brew For after that Elye had made his complaint to the Deanes deputie and other of the canons they were all against Testwood purposing surely at the Deanes comming home if all thynges had chaunced euen to haue put hym to hys trumpe But see the fortune It was not twelue dayes after â—re that the kings supremacie passed in the Parliament house Whereupon the Deane D. Sampson came home sodainly in the night late The first newes of the kinges supremacye brought to Windsore and forthwithall sent his Uerger about to all the Canons and ministers of the colledge from the highest to the lowest commaunding them to be in the Chapter house by eight of the clocke in the mornyng Then Ely coÌ„sulted with the Canons ouer night as late as it was and thought on the next day to haue put Testwood to a great plunge But he that layeth a snare for another man sayth Salomon shall be taken in it himselfe And so was Elye For when the Deane and euery man were come and placed in the Chapter house and that the Deane had commended the ministers of the Church for their diligence in tendyng the Quire exhortyng them also to continue in the same he began contrary to euery mans expectation to inuey agaynst the Bishop of Romes supremacie and vsurped authoritie confoundyng the same by manifest Scriptures and probable reasons so earnestly that it was a woonder to heare and at length declared openly that by the whole consent of the Parliament house the Popes supremacie was vtterly abolished out of this Realme of England for euer and so commanded euery man there vpon his allegiance to call hym Pope no more but bishop of Rome whatsoeuer he were that would not so do or did from that day forth maintaine or fauour his cause by any manner of meanes he should not only loose the benefit of that house but be reputed as an vtter enemy to God and to the king The Canons hearing this were all striken in a dumpe Yet notwithstanding Elies hart was so great y t he would faine haue vttred his cankerd stomack agaynst Testwood M. Ely thinking to complayne of other was called foole for his labour but the Deane breaking his tale called him old foole and tooke him vp so sharply that he was fain to hold his peace Then the Deane commanded all the popes pardoÌ„s which hanged about the Church to be brought into the Chapter-house and cast into the chimney and burnt before all their faces and so departed Another cause of Testwoods trouble AS it chanced Testwood one day to walke in the church at after noone An other trouble of Testwood beheld the pilgrimes specially of Deuonshire Cornwal how they came in by plumpes with candles images of waxe in their hands to offer to good king Henry of Windsore as they called hym it pitied hys hart to see so great idolatry committed Idolatry to king Henry of Windsore how vainly the people had spent their goods in comming so farre to kisse a spur to haue an old hat set vpon their heds In so much that he could not refraine but seing a certaine company which had
to the Star Chamber which was accused of these words that he should say that Wyat was constrained by the Counsell to accuse the Lady Elizabeth and the Lord Courtney Which fellow when he was come to the starre Chamber the aforesaid Gardiner letting passe other matters that were in hand began to declare to the whole multitude how myraculously almighty God had brought the Queenes Maiesty to the Crowne y e whole Realme in a maner being against her that he had brought this to passe for this singular intent and purpose Ste. Gardâ—â—ners tale 〈◊〉 the starrâ— chamber â—â—gaynst thâ— Lady Eliâ—â—â—beth that this Realme being ouerwhelmed with heresies shee might reduce againe the same vnto the true Catholicke faith And where she tooke the Lady Elizabeth into her fauour and loued her so tenderly and also the Lord Courtney who of long time had bene deteined in prison and by her was set at libertie and receiued great benefites at her hands and notwithstanding all this they had conspired most vnnaturally and traiterously against her with that haynous Traytour Wiate and by the confession of Wyate sayde he and the letters sent to and fro may playnely appeare Yet there was some in the City of London whiche reported that Wyat was constrained by the Counsell to accuse the Lady Elizabeth and the L. Courtney yet you my L. Maior quoth he haue not seene the same punished The party is heere sayd the Lord Maior Take hym with you said Gardiner and punish him according to his desert said further My Lord take heede to your charge the Citie of London is a whirlepoole and sincke of all euill rumours there they be bread and from thence spread into all partes of this Realme There stood by the same time the Lord Shandoys The Lorâ— Shandoyâ— false repoâ—â— in the 〈◊〉 chamber â—â—gaynst Laâ—â— Elizabeth and Lord Courtneâ— who being then Lieutenaunt of the Tower and now hearing the Byshop thus speake to sooth his tale came in wyth these words as followeth My Lordes quoth he this is a trueth that I shall tell you I being Lieutenant of the Tower when Wiat suffred he desired me to bring him to the Lorde Courtney whych when I had done he fell down vpon his knees before him in my presence and desired him to confesse the truth of hym selfe as he had done before and to submit himselfe vnto the Queenes Maiesties mercy And thus much I thought of this matter to declare to the entent that the Reader perceiuing the proceedings of the bishop in the premisses and comparing the same with the true testimony of Wyat himselfe with the testimony oâ— the Sheriffes whiche were present the same time when Syr Thomas Wiat asked the Lord Courtney forgeuenes may the better iudge of the whole case and matter for the whiche the Lady Elizabeth and the Lord Courtney were so long in trouble Of which her Graces trouble hereafter God willing more shall be said in the story of her life In the meane time to let this matter stay let vs now passe further in our history NOt longe after this Queene Mary partly fearing the Londiners by occasion of Wiats coÌ„spiracy partly perceiuing most part of the City for religions sake not greatly to fauour her proceedings to theyr displeasure and hinderaunce sommoned a Parliament to be holdeÌ„ at Oxford as it were to gratify that Citty where both the Uniuersity Towne and Country had shewed themselues very obedient and forward especially in restoring popish religion For this purpose great prouision was made as wel by the Queenes officers and by the townes men and inhabitantes of Oxford and the Country about But the Queenes minde in short space chaunged and the same Parliament was holden at Westminster in aprill folowing Then the Queene beside other thinges proposed concerning her mariage to king Philip and restoring of the Popes supremacy As touching her maryage it was agreed vpon but the other request could not as then be obteyned The same time when this ParliameÌ„t was sommoned she also sommoned a conuocation of bishops of the Clergy writing vnto Boner whom she had made UicegereÌ„t in the stead of Cranmer being in the Tower after y e tenor and forme of a new stile differing from the olde stile of K. Henry and K. Edward as foloweth * The stile of Q. Mary altered writing to Boner for the summoning of a Conuocation MAria Dei gratia Angliae Franciae Hiberniae Regina fidei defensor Reuerendo in Christo patri Edmondo London Epis. Salutem Licet nuper quibusdam arduis vrgentibus negotijs nos securitatem defensionem Ecclesiae Anglicanae ac pacem tranquilitatem c. Where note good Reader concerning the altering and chaunging the Queenes stile the latter part thereof to bee left out of her title which is Ecclesiae Anglicanae Hiberniae supremum caput because in this present Parliament the supremacy being geuen away from the crowne of Englande to the Pope therupon this parcell of the title was also taken away Likewise the sayd Boner geuing his certificate vpon the same leaueth out autoritate illustrissimae c. legitime suffultus which parcel also in the same Parliament was repriued and taken away the same time ¶ The dignity of Priestes extolled by Byshop Boner IN this foresayd conuocation Bonor B. of LondoÌ„ being Uicegerent and President as is said made a certayne exhortation or oration to the Clergy whether it was in this conuocatioÌ„ or much about the sayd time wherin he semeth to shew a great piece of his profound and deep learning in setting forth the most incomparable superangelical order of Priesthood 〈◊〉 speaâ—â—â—h for the â—â—nour of â—riesthood as may appeare by this parcell or fragment of his foresayd Oration Being collected and gathered by some that stoode by whiche as it came to our handes so I thought to impart it to the Reader both for that the Author of so worthy a worke should not passe vnknown and partly also for that y e estimatioÌ„ of this blessed order should losâ— nothing of his preeminence but might be knowne in most ample perfection so as it standeth aboue Angels and kinges if it be true that Boner sayth ¶ A piece or fragment of the exhortation made by Boner Bishop of London to them of the Conuocation house copyed out by them that stood by and heard him Boners Oration in prayse of Priesthood WHerefore it is to be knowne that Priestes Elders be worthy of all meÌ„ to be worshipped for the dignity sake which they haue of God as in Mat. 16. Whatsoeuer ye shall lose vpon earth c. And whatsoeuer you shall binde c. For a priest by some meanes is like Mary the Uirgin and is shewed by three poyntes As the blessed Uirgine by fiue wordes did conceiue Christ as it is sayd Luke 1. Fiat mihi secundum verbuÌ„ tuum that is to say Be it vnto me according to thy
to keepe his house which myght haue mooued hym thereunto He did see the recouery of religion in England for that present desperate he knew he could not want a liuyng in Germany and he coulde not forget his wyfe and x. children and to seeke means to succour them But all these things set apart after he was called to answer in Christes cause he would not depart but stoutly stood in defence of the same and for the triall of that truth was content to hazard his lyfe Thus he remayned in hys owne house as prisoner a long tyme till at the length through the vncharitable procurement of Boner Bishop of London who could not abyde such honest neighbours to dwell by him M. Rogers sent to Newgate he was remooued from his owne house to the prison called Newgate where he was lodged among theeues and murtherers for a great space during which tyme what businesse he had with the aduersaries of Christ all is not knowen neither yet any certaintie of his examinations further theÌ„ he hymselfe did leaue in writyng which God would not to be lost but to remayne for a perpetuall testimony in the cause of Gods truth as here followeth recorded and testified by his owne writyng ¶ The Examination and aunswere of John Rogers made to the L. Chancellor and to the rest of the Counsell the 22. of Ianuary Anno. 1555. The Lord Chauncellour FIrst the L. Chancellour said vnto me thus Sir Examination aunswere of M. Iohn Rogers ye haue heard of the state of the realme in which it standeth now Rogers No my Lord I haue bene kept in close prison and except there haue bene some generall thyng sayd at the table wheÌ„ I was at dinner or supper I haue heard nothing and there haue I heard nothing whereupon any speciall thing might be grounded L. Chan. Then sayd the L. Chancellor Generall thynges generall things mockingly Ye haue heard of my L. Cardinals commyng and that the Parliament hath receyued his blessing not one resisting vnto it but one man which did speake against it Such an vnitie and such a myracle hath not bene seene And all they of which there are eyght score in one house sayd one that was by whose name I know not haue with one assent and * Ful sore against theyr wills if they could otherwise haue chosen consent receyued pardon of their offences for the schisme that we haue had in England in refusing the holy father of Rome to be hed of the Catholike Church How say ye are ye content to vnite and knit yourselfe to the fayth of the catholike church with vs in the state in which it is now in England Wyll ye do that Rogers The Catholike Church I neuer did nor will dissenâ— from L. Chancel Nay but I speake of the state of the Catholike church in that wyse in which we stand now in England hauyng receaued the Pope to be supreme head Rog. No head of the Catholicke Church but Christ. I know none other head but Christ of his catholike church neither will I acknowledge the Bishop of Rome to haue any more authority then any other bishop hath by the word of God and by the doctrine of the olde and pure Catholike church 400. yeres after Christ. L. Chaun Why didst thou then acknowledge King Henry the 8. to be supreme head of the church if Christ be the onely head Rog. The supremacie of king Henry 8. how it is to be taken I neuer graunted hym to haue any supremacy in spirituall thyngs as are the forgeuenesse of sinnes geuing of the holy Ghost authoritie to be a Iudge aboue the worde of God L. Chan. Yea said he and Tonstall B. of Duresme and N. B. of Worcester Tonstall B. of Duresme N. Bishop of Worcester if thou hadst said so in his dayes and they nodded the hed at me with a laughter thou hadst not ben alyue now Rog. Which thing I denied and would haue told how hee was said and ment to be supreme head But they looked laughed one vpon another and made such a busines that I was coÌ„strayned to let it passe There lyeth also no great waight thereupon for all the world knoweth what the meanyng was The L. Chancellor also sayd to the L. Wil. Haward that there was no inconuenience therin to haue Christ to be supreme head The meaning why K. Henry was titled â—upreame head and the B. of Rome also and when I was ready to haue answered that there could not be two heds of one church and haue more plainly declared the vanity of that his reason the L. Chancellor said what saist thou make vs a direct answer whether thou wilt be one of this catholike church or not with vs in the state in which we are now Rog. My L. without faile I cannot beleeue that ye your selues do thinke in your harts that he is supreme head in forgeuing of sinne The Bishops contrary to theyr former doinges and wrytinges c. as is before sayd seyng you all the bishops of the realme haue now xx yeares long preached and some of you also written to the contrary and the Parliament hath so long agone condescended vnto it And there he interrupted me thus L. Chan. Tush that Parlament was with most great crueltie constrained to abolish and put away the primacie froÌ„ the bishops of Rome Rog. With crueltie Why then I perceyue that you take a wrong way with crueltie to perswade mens consciences For it should appeare by your doyngs now that the cruelty then vsed hath not perswaded your consciences How would you then haue our consciences perswaded wyth cruelty L. Chan. I talke to thee of no cruelty but that they were so often so cruelly called vpon in that Parlament to let the Act go forward yea and euen with force driuen thereunto where as in this parliament it was so vniformly receiued as is aforesayd Rog. Here my L. Paget told me more plainly what my L. Chauncellor ment Truth goeth not by number nor by the greater part Unto whom I answered My Lord what will ye conclude thereby that the first Parliament was of lesse authoritie because but few condescended vnto it and this last Parliament of great authoritye because more condescended vnto it It goeth not my Lord by the more or lesser part but by the wyser truer godlier part and I would haue sayd more but the L. Chauncellour interrupted me with his question willyng me once agayne to aunswer him For sayd he we haue mo to speake with theÌ„ thou 10. Prisoners out of Newâ—â—tâ— to be 〈◊〉 before 〈…〉 〈…〉 the 10. yelded which must come in after thee And so there were in deed ten persons moe out of Newgate besides two that were not called Of which ten one was a citizen of London which graunted vnto them and ix of the contrarye which all came to prison agayne and refused the cardinals blessing and the authoritie of his
specially seeing the like had bene permitted in that olde Churche euen in generall Councels yea and that in one of the chiefest councels that euer was 〈◊〉 put 〈◊〉 the B. of 〈◊〉 vnto which neither any Actes of thys Parlament nor yet any of the late general Councels of the Bishops of Rome oughte to be compared For sayde I if Henry the eight were aliue and should call a Parliament and begin to determine a thing and heere I woulde haue alledged the example of the Acte of making the Queene a Bastarde and of making himselfe the Superiour head but I coulde not being interrupted of one whome God forgeue then will ye poynting to my Lorde Chauncellour and yee and yee and so yee all poyntinge to the rest of the Byshops say Amen yea and it like your grace it is mete that it be so enacted c. M. Rogers 〈◊〉 suffered to speake Here my L. Chauncellor would suffer me to speake no more but had me sit downe mockingly saying that I was sent for to be instructed of them and I woulde take vppon me to be their instructer My Lorde quoth I I stand and sit not shall I not be suffred to speake for my life Marke here â—he spirite of this prelate Shall we suffer thee to tel a tale and to prate quoth he and with that he stoode vp and began to face me after hys olde arrogant proude fashion for he perceiued that I was in a way to haue touched them somwhat which he thought to hynder by dashing mee oute of my tale and so hee dyd For I could neuer be suffered to come to my tale agayne no not to one word of it but he had much like communication with me as he had the day before and as his maner is taunt vpon taunt and checke vpon checke For in that case being Gods cause I tolde hym he should not make me afraid to speake L. Chaun See what a spirit this fellow hath sayde he fineding fault at mine accustomed earnestnesse and harty maner of speaking Rog. The godly spirite of M. Rogers I haue a true spirite quoth I agreeing and obeying the word of God and would further haue sayd that I was neuer the worse but the better to be earnest in a iuste and true cause and in my master Christes matters but I might not be heard And at the length he proceeded towardes his excommunication and condemnation after that I had told hym that his Church of Rome was the Churche of Antichriste The church of Rome is the Church of Antichrist meaning the lawes and doctrine now vsed in Rome meaning the false doctrine and tyrannicall lawes with the maintenance thereof by cruel persecution vsed by the Bishops of the said church which the B. of Winchester and the rest of his fellow bishops that are now in EnglaÌ„d are the chiefe members Of lawes I meane quoth I and not of all men and women which are in the popes church Likewise when I was saide to haue denied their sacrameÌ„t whereof he made his wonted reuerent mention more to maintaine his kingdom therby then for the true reuerence of Christes institution more for his owne and his Popish generations sake then for religion or Gods sake I tolde him after what order I did speake of it for the manner of hys speakyng was not agreeing to my woords which are before recited in the communication that wee had the 28. of Ianuarie wherewith he was not contented but he asked the audience whether I had not simply denied y e sacrameÌ„t How the Bishop of Winchester seketh for bloud They would haue said and did what he lusted for the most of them were of his owne seruants at that day the 29. day of Ianuary I meane At the last I said I wil neuer denye that I sayd that is that your doctrine of the Sacrament is false but yet I tell you after what order I sayde it To be short he red my condemnation before me perticularly mentioning therein but 2. Articles firste that I affirmed the Romish catholike church to be the church of antichrist and that I denied the reality of their sacrament He cursed me to be disgraded and condemned and put into the hands of the laitie and so he gaue me ouer into the shriues hands which were much better then his ¶ The copie of which his condemnation here I thought to put downe in English to the entent that the same being here once expressed may serue for all other sentences condemnatory through the whole storie to be referred vnto The Sentence condemnatorie against Maister Rogers IN the name of God Amen Wee Steuen by the permission of God Bishop of Winchester lawfully and ryghtly proceeding with all godly fauoure by authority and vertue of our office againste thee Iohn Rogers priest The 〈◊〉 definitâ—â—â— against M. Râ—geâ—s alias called Mathewe before vs personally heere present being accused and detected and notoriously slaundered of heresie hauing heard seene and vnderstand and with al diligent deliberation wayed discussed and considered the merites of the cause all thinges being obserued which by vs in thys behalfe in order of law ought to be obserued sitting in our iudgement seat the name of Christ being first called vpon and hauing God onely before our eyes because by the actes enacted propounded and exhibited in this matter and by thine owne confession iudicially made before vs we do finde that thou hast taught holden and affirmed and obstinately defended diuers errours heresies and damnable opinions contrarye to the doctrine and determination of the holy church as namely these That the catholike churche of Rome is the church of Antichrist Item His Articles that in the Sacrament of the aultare there is not substantially nor really the natural bodye and bloude of Christe The which aforesayde heresies and damnable opinions being contrary to the law of God and determination of the vniuersall and Apostolicall Church thou hast arrogantly stubburnely and wittingly mainteined held and affirmed and also defended before vs as wel in thys iudgement as also otherwise and with the like obstinacie stubbornnesse malice and blindnesse of heart both wittingly and willingly haste affirmed that thou wilt beleeue maintaine and holde affirme and declare the same Wee therefore S. Wint. B. Ordinarie and Diocesan aforesayd by the consent and assent as well of our reuerend brethren the Lord Bishops heere present and assistent as also by the counsell and iudgement of diuers worshipfull lawyers and professours of Diuinitie wyth whome wee haue communicated in thys behalfe doe declare and pronounce thee the sayde Iohn Rogers otherwise called Mathewe through thy demerites transgressions obstinacies wilfulnesses whych thou manifolde wayes hast incurred by thine owne wicked and stubburne obstinacie to haue bene and to be guiltie in the detestable horrible and wicked offence of hereticall prauitie and execrable doctrine and that thou haste before vs sondry times spoken maintained and wittingly and stubbornely defended the sayde
according to the statute yet was I faine for the zeale of vnitie not to see their vncurteous deedes departing with M. Ferlee for the auoyding of theyr malice and enuy and gaue that office for the amitie of George vnto M. Chaunter his sonne in lawe This Chaunter was D. Yong. and to D. Mericke the office of Cardigan But seeyng afterward theyr couetous respect to their owne glory and lucre not regardyng the reformatioÌ„ of sinne and especially of shameles whoredome I was compelled to remooue them D. Yong and D. Mericke remoued by B. Farrar froÌ„ their offices sore agaynst their wylles and whereas I desired many and sundry tymes charitable redresse of their wrong doings in the vacation tyme I obteyned many fayre wordes and nothing in deede And desiring to haue sight of the booke of Statutes of the Church for the knowledge of my duetie and theyrs The wronges which B. Farrar receâ—ued by Thomas Yong and D. Mericke I could not obteine Desiring to haue a key of the Chapter house seale as my L. of Bath had they would not deliuer it but vpon conditions yet was I contented to be brideled receiuyng it as it pleased them to geue it And further requiring the sight of necessary euidences for the declaration of diuers thyngs in trauers of my right they would in no wyse graunt it And thereupon consideryng theyr vngentlenesse I mooued the Quo warranto knowyng right well that if they should shew any substantiall graunt vnder the kings seale for their corporation it must therin appeare the B. to be the head and euer hath bene vnder the king for other they neyther haue nor had except they would returne to Rome againe as I trust they will not And yet perceiuyng afterward that they had no speciall graunt to shew or els such as they would not shew I my self for the respect of vnitie wrote my letters to the Kyngs Attorney by reason wherof the Quo warranto was stayed and so yet remayneth But as touching the certificate the kings subsidie beyng due at Michaelmas last and forborne til after Christmas and lawfully demanded afore they did vtterly refuse to pay both to my Uice collector and to my selfe except I would take it of them in portions not knowyng where to aske the rest and it is committed vnto me in the kings roll a whole summe in grosse to be receyued of the Canons residentaries for their Diuident who because they cannot agree in diuiding would haue the kings maiesty to tary for his money till they can agree to make diuision and I connot demand it of any perticular person nor at any perticular place Wherfore I most humbly beseech your fatherly goodnes for the Lordes sake to persist and continue my good Lord and friend vnto such time as ye finde me either desiring to be defended in my wroÌ„g or not willyng to put the iudgemeÌ„t of my right cause into your hands And because that the residue of matters touching them and their vngeÌ„tle vntrue and vngodly doyngs is too long and I haue molested you too much with this my tedious letter I shal now surcease humbly beseeching your good Lordship to accept in good part this my boldnes proceding of necessity and to pardon it for the loue of our Lord Iesu who saue and keep you in helth comfort and honor long to endure for the aduauncement of his glory Written at Agurguily this ix of March Your Lordships to command during lyfe R. F. ¶ The history of one Rawlins White burned at Cardiffe in Wales about the moneth of March for the testimony of Christes Gospell reported by Iohn Dane beyng yet alyue who was almost continually with hym duryng his trouble vnto hys death FOr so much as we haue here passed the history of Maister Farrer Rawlins White Martyr burned at Cardiffe in Wales burned at the town of CarmardeÌ„ in Wales I thought to adioyne and accompany with the same the history also of one Rawlins White a Fisherman whiche both in the like cause and in the same countrey of Wales also about the same moneth of March and yere aforesayd gaue his life like a valiaÌ„t souldior of Iesus Christ to martyrdom and was burned at Cardiffe the proces of whose story here followeth expressed more at large This Rawlins was by his calling or occupation a Fisherman liuing continuing in the said trade by the space of xx yeres at the least in the town of Cardiffe beyng as a man of his vocation might be one of a very good name well accompted amongst hys neighbours As touchyng his religion at the first it can not otherwyse be knowen but that he was a great partaker of the superstitioÌ„ and Idolatry that then was vsed I meane in the raigne of K. Henry the 8. But after that God of his mercy had raysed vp the light of his Gospell thorough the blessed gouernment of K. Edward the vj. here in this Realme of England this Rawlins began partly to mislike that which before hee had embraced and to haue some good opinion of that which before by the iniquitie of the tyme had ben concealed from him and the rather to bring this good purpose and intent of his to passe he began to be a diligeÌ„t hearer and a great searcher out of the truth The desirous minde of Rawlins to search for truth But because the good man was altogether vnlearned and withall very simple he knew no ready way how hee might satisfie his great desire At length it came in hys mynde to take a speciall remedy to supply hys necessite which was this He had a little boy which was his own sonne The godly inteÌ„t of Rawlins in setting his soÌ„ne to schoole which childe he set to schoole to learne to read English Now after the little boy could read indifferently wel his father euery night after supper sommer and winter would haue the boy to read a piece of the holy scripture now and then of some other good booke In which kind of vertuous exercise the olde man had such a delight pleasure that as it semed he rather practised himself in the study of Scripture then in the trade or science which before tyme he had vsed so that Rawlins within few yeares in the said tyme of K. Edward The meanes whereby Rawlins first came to knowledge through the help of his little sonne as a special minister appointed by god no dout for that purpose through much conscience besides profited went forward in such sort that he was able not onely to resolue himselfe touching his owne former blindnes ignoraÌ„ce but was also able to admonish and instruct other and therfore when occasion serued he would go from one place to an other Rawlins by the meanes of his yong soÌ„ne came to the knowledge of the Scripture visiting such as he had best hope in By which his doyng he became in that countrey both a notable and open professor of
passe of the Popes Bull the time nowe serueth to entreat of Pope Iulius death for so much as he made hys end about the latter end of this foresayd moneth of March. * Read more of this in a booke called a warning to England The death of Pope Iulius 3. Concerning the deedes and acts of which Pope to make a full declaratioÌ„ it were not so much tedious to the reader as horrible to all good eares * Vide scriptum Pauli Vergerij contra hunc Archiepiscopum Note here what an holy Catholicke Church 〈…〉 Under this Iulius florished the Archb. of Beneuentanus a Florentine named Iohannes a Casa Deane of the Popes Chamber chiefe Legate to the Uenetians who well declaring the fruit of that fylthy See so farre forgat both honesty and nature that hee shamed not onely to play the filthie Sodomite himselfe to boast openly of the same but also tooke vpon hym most impudently in Italian metre to al mens eares to set forth the prayse commendation of that beastly iniquity saying that he himselfe neuer vsed other this booke was prynted at Uenice by one Troianus Nauus yet the Pope could suffer this so great iniquity and shameles beastlines euen vnder his nose in his owne chaÌ„ber which could not abide the true doctrine of Christ in Christian bookes Amonges other prankes and deedes of this foresayde Pope in his Iubilee and in the Sinode of Trent and in coÌ„firming of the Idole of Lauretane this is also reported of him in his life that he delighted greatly in Porkefleshe and Peacockes Upon a tyme when he was admonished of his Phisition to abstayne from all Swynes fleshe for that it was noysome for his Goute and yet would not folow his counsell the Phisition afterward gaue warnyng to his steward or orderer of his diet that he shoulde set no more Porkeflesh before hym Wherupon when the Pope perceyued the sayd Porke flesh to be lacking in his accustomed seruice where sayde he is my Porke A Porkish Pope And when his Steward had aunswered that his Phisition had forbidden anye Porke to be serued theÌ„ the Pope bursting out in great rage said in these wordes Bring me sayd he my Porkefleshe Al dispetto di Dioâ— That is to to say in English Monstrous blasphemy 〈…〉 Pope In the despight of Cod. At an other time he sitting at dinner poynting to a Peacocke vpon his table which he had not touched keepe sayd he this colde Peacocke for me agaynst supper and let me sup in the gardeÌ„ for I shall haue guestes So wheÌ„ supper came and amongest other hot Peacockes he sawe not his colde Peacocke brought to his table y e Pope after hys wonted maner most horribly blaspheming God fell into an extreme rage Pope Iulius blasphemeth God 〈…〉 c. Whereupon one of his Cardinals sitting by desired him saying Let not your holinesse I pray you be so moued with a matter of so small weight Then this Iulius the Pope answering agayne What sayd he if God was so angrye for one apple that he cast our first parents out of Paradise for the same O Vocâ—m 〈◊〉 christo 〈◊〉 why may not I beyng his vicar be angry theÌ„ for a Peacocke sithens a Peacocke is a greater matter then an apple Beholde here good reader by this Pope the holines of that blasphemous See and yet thou shalt see here what affectioÌ„ was borne vnto this Pope here in England by the Diriges Hearses and Funerals coÌ„maunded to be had and celebrated in all churches by the Queene and her Counsell as may appeare by the copy of theyr letters here folowing ¶ A Letter from the Byshop of Winchester being Lord Chauncellour vnto Boner Byshop of London touching the celebrating of the Popes Funeralles AFter my harty commendations to your good Lordship Aprill 20. Winchesters letter to Bonâ— for the Popes funerall The king and Queenes Maiesties hauing certayne knowledge of the death of the Popes holinesse thought good there should be as well solemne Obsequies sayd for him throughout the Realme as also these prayers whiche I sende you herein enclosed vsed at Masse tymes in all places at this tyme of vacation and therfore willed me to signifye theyr pleasures vnto you in this behalfe that thereupon ye might proceede to the full accomplishmente thereof by putting the same in due execution within your owne Diocesse and sending worde to the rest of the Byshoys to do the like in theyrs Thus doubting not but that your Lordship will vse such diligence in this matter at this time as shall be necessary I bid your Lordship hartily well to fare From my house at Assher the tenth of Aprill 1555. Your assured frend and brother Stephanus Winton Chancel ¶ Prayers commaunded to be vsed in the funerall Masses for the Pope Apostolica sede vacante SVpplici te domine humilitate deposcimus A Collect for the Pope vt tua immensa pietas sacrosanctae Romanae ecclesiae concedat pontificem illum qui pro in nos studio semper tibi gratus tuo populo pro salubri regimine sit assiduè ad gloriam tui nominis veneraÌ„dus per dominum nostrum Secreta TVae nobis domine pietatis abundantia indulgeat vt gratum maiestati tuae pontificem sanctae marris Ecclesiae regimini praeesse gaudeamus per dominum nostrum Post Communionem PReciosi corporis sanguinis tui domine sacrameÌ„to refectos mirifica tuae maiestatis gratia de illius summi pontificis assuÌ„ptione laetificet qui plebem tuam virtutibus instruat Another prayer for chusing of the Pope fidelium mentes spiritualium aromatum odore perfundat per dominum nostrum Upon this commaundement on wednesday in Easter weeke there were Hearses set vp Diriges song for the sayd Iulius in diuers places At which time it chaunced a woman to come into S. Magnus church at the bridgefoot in LondoÌ„ there seing an Hearse other preparation A woman of S. Magnes Parish imprisoned for not praying for the Pope asked what it meant and other that stood by said that it was for the Pope and that shee must pray for him Nay quoth shee that will I not for he needeth not my prayer and seing he coulde forgeue vs all our sinnes I am sure hee is cleane himselfe therefore I neede not to pray for him She was heard speake these wordes of certayne that stoode by which by by caried her vnto the Cage at LondoÌ„ bridge and bade her coole her selfe there ¶ A spectacle for all Christians to beholde and to take heed of the Popes blasphemous Doctrine BY many and sundry wayes almighty God hath admonished men of all nations in these our latter yeares to embrace A Popish ParsoÌ„ preaching to his Parishioners and not violently to repugne agaynst the light of his Gospell as first by preaching of his word secondly by the bloud of the Martyrs and thirdlye by terrible examples shewed from
accusation as in that time it was called of heresy As touching the order maner of theyr examinations before the bishop as the articles ministred against them were much like so theyr aunsweres agayne vnto the same were not much discrepant in maner forme as out of the Bishops owne Registers here foloweth expressed ¶ Articles obiected agaynst Iohn Symson and Iohn Ardeley of the Parish of Wigborow the great in Essex husbandmen by Boner Bishop of London at Fulham 22. of May. 1555. Articles miâ—â—stred agaynst Iohn Simson and â—ohn Ardeâ—ey 1. FIrst that thou Ioh. Symson or Ioh. Ardeley husbandman of the age of 34. yeres or thereabout wast and art of the parish of great Wigborow within the dioces of LondoÌ„ and thou hast not beleued nor doest beleue that there is here in earth one Catholicke and vniuersal whole Church which doth hold and beleue all the fayth religioÌ„ of Christ and all the necessary articles and sacramentes of the same 2. Item that thou hast not beleued nor doest beleue that thou art necessarily bounden vnder the payne of damnation of thy soule to geue full fayth and credence unto the sayd Catholique and vniuersall Church and to the Religion of the same in all necessary poyntes of the sayd fayth and Religion without wauering or doubting in the sayde fayth and Religion or in any part therof 3. Item that thou hast not beleeued nor doest beleue that that fayth and Religion whiche both the Churche of Rome Italy Spayn England Fraunce Ireland The Church of Rome Italy Spayne an other forrayne countreys in Europe Scotland and all other Churches in Europe being true members and partes of the sayd Catholick vniuersall church do beleue and teach is both agreing with the sayd Catholicke and vniuersall Church and the fayth and Religion of Christ and also is the very true fayth Religion which all Christen people ought to beleue obserue folow keep but contrariwise thou hast beleued and doest beleue that that fayth and Religion which the sayd Church of Rome and all the other Churches aforesayd haue heretofore beleued and do nowe beleue is false erroneous and nought in no wise ought to be beleued obserued kept and followed of any Christian man 4. Item that albeit it bee true that in the Sacrament of the aultar there is in substance the very body and bloud of Christ vnder the formes of bread and wyne and albeit that it be so beleued taught preached vndoubtedly in the sayd Churche of Rome and all the other Churches aforesayd yet thou hast not so beleued nor doest so beleeue Substance of Christes body vnder formes of bread wyne but contrariwise thou hast doest beleue firmely stedfastly that there is not in the sayd sacrament of the aultar vnder the sayd formes of breade and wine the very substaunce of Christes body and bloud but that there is onely the substaunce of material and common bread and wine with the formes therof and that the sayd materiall commoÌ„ bread and wine are onely the signes and tokens of Christs body and bloud and by fayth to be reciued onely for a remembraunce of Christes passion death without any such substaunce of Christes body and bloud at all 5. Item that thou hast beleued and taught and thou hast openly spoken and to thy power maynteined and defended and so doest beleue thinke maynteyn and defend that the very true receiuing and eating of Christes body bloud is onely to take materiall and commoÌ„ bread Transubstantiation denyed and to breake it and to distribute it amongest the people remembring therby the passion and death of Christ onely 6. Item that thou hast likewise beleued taught and spoken that the Masse now vsed in this Realme of England and others the churches aforesayd The Masse abominable is abhominable naught and full of Idolatry and is of the ordinance of the Pope and not of the institution of Christ hath no goodnes in it sauing the gloria in excelsis and the Epistle and the Gospell that therefore thou hast not nor wilt not come and be present at the Masse nor receiue the Sacrament of the aultar or any other Sacrament of the Church as they are now vsed in this Realme of Englande and other the Churches aforesayd 7. Item that thou hast in tymes past beleued precisely and obstinately affirmed and sayd so doest now beleue thinke that auricular confession is not needfull to be made vnto the Prieste but it is a thing superfluous and vayne and ought onely to be made to God to none other persoÌ„ and likewise thou hast condemned as superfluous vayne and vnprofitable all the ceremonies of the church and the seruice of the same hast sayd that no seruice in the church ought to be sayd but in the English tongue and if it be otherwise sayd it is vnlawfull and nought ¶ The aunsweres of Iohn Symson and also of Iohn Ardeley to the foresayd Articles TO the firste they beleue that here in earth there is one Catholicke and vniuersall holy Churche Their aunsweres to the articles which doeth hold and beleue as is conteined in the first article and that this Church is dispersed and scattered abroad throughout the whole world To the second they beleue that they be bound to geue fayth and credence vnto it as is conteyned in the second Article To the third as concerning the fayth and Religion of the Church of Rome of Italy Spaine Fraunce Ireland Scotland and other Churches in Europa they say they haue nothing to doe with that fayth and Religion but as concerning the fayth and Religion of England that if the sayde Churche of England be ruled and Gouerned by the word of life then the Church of England hath the fayth Religion of the Catholicke Church and not otherwise doe say also that if the Churche of England were ruled by the word of life it woulde not go about to condemne them and others of this heresy To the fourth they aunswere that in the Sacrament commonly called the Sacrament of the aultar there is very bread and very wine not altered nor chaunged in substaunce in anye wise Transubstantiation denyed and that hee that receiueth the sayde bread and wyne doth spiritually and by fayth only receiue the body and bloud of Christ Anno 1555. Iune but not the very naturall body and bloud of Christ in substaunce vnder the formes of bread and wine To the fift they say they haue aunswered aunswering to the sayde fourth article and yet neuerthelesse they saye that they haue beleued and doe beleue that in the sacrameÌ„t of the Aultar there is not the verye substaunce of Christes body and bloud but onely the substaunce of naturall bread and wine To the sixt they say that they beleue that the Masse is of the Pope The Masse detested and not of Christ and therefore it is not good nor hauing in it any goodnes
Cardinals in perfecte hope of recouery of the patrimonies of the Churche to containe the Venetians in good trust of a reasonable way to be taken for Saruia and Rauenna to their contentment and also to shewe the Duke of Ferraâ—e howe the sayd L. Legate was the meane of the coniunction of him in league with the Frenche king with assured promise of his continuance in as much loue and fauour as hee maye beare vnto him in all his causes affaires And thus hauing those folkes to their frendes whose Oratours shall haue the vttermoste custodye of the Conclaue and the kings Ambassadours and the French Ambassadours being in the interiour partes thereof they being so amply instructed and furnished shall not faile God willing by one or other of the sayde two wayes and specially by the direct election at Rome if it be possible or at the least by the way of the sayde protestation and departure of the Cardinall to conduce the kings purpose in the sayd election to the desired ende In the doinge whereof albeit there is no doubt but that the Frenche Oratours will ioyne with them sincerely How politike the children of this worlde be in their generation to the perfection of the premisses in omnem euentum it shall be well done that the kyngs sayd Oratours haue a substantiall and politike regard to the proceeding of the same Frenche Oratours least that if percase they shoulde finde any dispaire in the election to passe in the person of the sayd Lord Legate of Yorke they making some other Cardinals to their side for the aduauncement of any of them to the sayde dignity should be the more straunge aliene or peraduenture refuse to come vnto the sayde protestation and departure oute of the Conclaue which is the onely remedy and refuge the Cardinalles persisting in their wilfulnesse to interrupt disappoynte infringe and make voide their election Is not here an holy electioÌ„ meete for such an holy Sea One other thing there is to be wel noted by the sayde ambassadours and by them to be inculcate in the mindes of the Cardinals that if any maner of difficulty shall be made by the Imperials to condescend vnto this election vpon the sayd L. Legate of York and that they of the Emperours part wold refuse alwaies of good order and reason proceeding to any election without the consent of the residue that would protest they may be sure that vnto their sinister and indue way they should haue no Prince or Potentate adherente Sides against the Emperour but onely the Emperour and his brother and that the other part should haue the rest of all Christendome that is to say the kings highnes the French king the king of Hungarie Polonie Scotland and Denmarke with the Venetians the Dukes of Ferrare Millan the Florentines and the rest of all Italye besides the marchants of the Almaine or Hanse and other leagues beyng in the dominion of the sayde king of Polonie and ouer that the king of Portugale who is loth and sory to see the Emperor come vnto so great hyght as he aspireth vnto So that hauing these mighty and noble puissances to their assistaunce and the corroboration of their acte it is facile to thinke the other could be of no validitie ne haue or take any manner of place whiche is no small grounde whereuppon the sayde Cardinals may be the better animate to the kings and the French kings sayde deuotion and therfore it is to be imprinted in their mindes accordingly Finally if the kings sayde Orators endeuoring them selues to the conducing of the sayd election in the person of the sayd L. Legate of Yorke should at the last finde out that there were none other difficulty but only that the electioÌ„ in his person being totally desperate By this one election note the commoÌ„ order of Rome in canâ—esing for the Popedome the same were conducible to the Cardinall Campegius then rather theÌ„ al should faile if the other could by no meanes be brought to passe the kings pleasure is that being assured it may the other lacking be conduced to the same Cardinall Campegius they take such waye as in that case the protestation be suborne and for the last refuge if the other may not be the election at the least to passe in the person of the said Cardinal Campegius whereof there is no apparance considering that the respectes for the which the said lord Legate of Yorke shoulde by the kings and the French kings meanes be brought heereunto do for the greatest part faile and cease by the election of any other then himself which is in thys case to be remembred accordingly Thus be the kings sayd Oratours instructed as farre as mans reason can here deuise what is to be done for coÌ„ducing the kings purpose to effect knowing wel of what importaunce the thing is and what consequences depende vpon it namely for the perfection of the kings high and waightye matter which otherwise then by election of the sayde Lorde Legate of Yorke hath no manner way to be conduced by authoritye of the See Apostolike There resteth no more but they who well knowe the same great matter to suffer no nay ne repulse but by the election in the persone of the sayd L. Legate doe imploy the vttermost that in their heartes powers wittes bodies and mindes that may be to the perfection thereof whereby they shall doe the greatest seruice that can be for this time excogitate to doe vnto their Prince deserue immortall laude thankes and praise and be sure to consecute thereby such rewarde as shall be to their comforts reioyce and honoure besides manifolde other notable goodnesses whereof they shal be the procurers and soliciters to their merite perpetual All whych they may be sure shal be considered accordingly Out of the Original subscribed by king Henry the eight his owne hand Epilogus In these so great labors pursuits trauailes of y e king of the Cardinall as in these their instructions aboue inserted may appeare thou hast for thine instruction louing reader to note learne howe man purposeth one thyng howe God disposeth another For the kings purpose was to haue the Cardinal Legate of Yorke placed in the See Papal Man purposeth and God disposeth thinking by that meanes if thys Cardinal had ben pope y e cause of his diuorce more easily might be compassed which otherwise he thought vnpossible to contriue But God omnipotent which only is directour of all affaires brought it otherwise to passe not as the king deuised but after his owne wisedome so that both the diuorcemeÌ„t was concluded and yet neither Cardinall Wolsey made Pope nor yet Pope Clement was dead Yea so he ruled the mater that notw tstanding Pope Clement was aliue yet both the diuorce proceeded and also the Popes authoritye was therby vtterly extinct and abolished out of this Realme of England to the singular admiration of Gods wondrous workes and perpetuall praise
to his mercifull goodnes Of which diuorcement and suppressing of the Popes authority we haue likewise to make declaration But first as we haue begun with the Cardinall of Yorke so we will make an ende of him That done we will God willing addresse our selfe to other matters of more importance As the ambassadours were thus trauailing in Rome to promote the Cardinall to be Pope althoughe the Pope was not yet dead in the meane time the Cardinall played the Popish persecuter here at home Fryer Barnes with two Marchantes of the Stilliard caused by the Cardinal to beare fagots For first hee sitting in his Pontificalibus in the Cathedrall Churche of Paules vnder his cloth of estate of rich cloth of golde caused Frier Barnes an Augustine Frier to beare a fagot for certayne poyntes which he called heresie Also hee caused the same two marchants of the stilliarde likewise to beare fagottes for eating fleshe on a friday At the which time the Byshop of Rochester made a sermon in reproofe of M. Luther who had before wrytten agaynst the power of the B. of Rome This bishop in his sermon spake so muche of the honoure of the Pope and his Cardinals and of their dignitie and preeminence that he forgate to speake of the Gospel which he tooke in hande to declare which was about the yeare of our Lord. 1526. Anno. 1528. After this the said Cardinall likewise An. 1528. and in the moneth of Nouemb. sitting at Westminster as legate called before him the whole Cleargie and there promysed that all abusions of the church shuld be amended but there nothing els was done saue onely he caused to be abiured Arthur Bilney Geffrey Lome and Garret for speakinge against the Popes authoritie and his pompous pride Of whome more shal be sayd the Lord assisting vs hereafter And this was An. 1528. Anno 1529 The yeare next following which was An. 1529. began the question of the kings mariage to be reuiued Wherupon Cardinal Campegius was sent againe into Englande from Rome The occasion of the Cardinalls fall for the hearing and debating of the matter Who then with Cardinall Wolsey consulting with y e king although at first he seemed with his felow Cardinal to incline to the kings disposition yet afterward perceiuing the sequele of the case whether it tended so farre as peraduenture might be the occasion of a blot to the court of Rome The cause of the kinges mariage with his brothers wife was daÌ„gerous to the Pope for this For if it were vnlawfull then the dispensation of Pope Iuly was voyde If it were lawfull then the iudgementes of so manye vniuersities were false and might shake perhaps the chaire of the Popes omnipotent authoritie as wel in other cases like if this one case were throughly decided by learning and trueth of Gods word he therefore slipping his necke out of the collar craftily shifted him selfe out of the Realme before the day came appoynted for determination leauing his suttle felowe behinde him to wey with the king in the meane time while the matter might be brought vp to the court of Rome The king thus seeing himselfe disappoynted foded wyth false promises and craftily doubled withal by the Cardinalles and at last after so many delaies and long expectation nothing to be concluded was sore agreeued in his mind with them but especially with Cardinall Wolsey whom he had before so highly exalted and promoted to so many greate dignities as to the Archbishoprike of York the bishoprike of Winchester The king deluded by the two Cardinalls of Duresme the abby of S. Albons besides the Chancelorship of England and many other high roumes preferments in the realme which caused him clearly to cast him out of his fauour so that after that time he neuer came more to the kings presence Ex Hallo Then folowed first a counsaile of the nobles called the first of Octob. A Counsaile of the Nobles called During the which counsaile all the Lordes and other the kings Counsaile agreeing together resorted to Windsore to the king and there informed the king that all things which he had done almost by his power LegaÌ„tine were in the case of the Premunire and prouision and that the Cardinall had forfaited all his lands The Cardinall cast in the Premunire tenements goods and cattels to the king wherefore the king willing order to him according to the order of his lawes caused his attourney Christopher Hales to sue out a Wryt of Premunire against him in the which he licenced hym to make an Attourney And further the 17. day of Nouember hee sent the two Dukes of Norffolke Suffolke The Cardinall depriued of the Câ—auncellourship to his place at Westminster to fetch away the great Seale of England whyche he was lothe to deliuer if there had bene any remedie but in conclusion he deliuered it to the two Dukes which deliuered the same to Doctor Tailour Maister of the Rolles to carie it to the king which so did the next day Besides this the king sent Syr William Fitzwilliams Knight of the Garter and Treasurer of his house and doctor Steuen Gardiner newly made Secretary to see that no goodes should be embesiled oute of his house Steuen Gardiner the kinges secretarye and further ordeined y t the Cardinal should remoue to Asher beside Kingston there to tary the kings pleasure and to haue all things deliuered to hym which were necessary for him but not after his olde pompous and superfluous fashyon for all hys goodes were seased to the kinges vse When the Seale was thus taken from the Cardinall The Cardinalls goods seased to the king the Dukes of Norffolke and Suffolke wyth many Earles Byshops and Barons came into the Starre chamber the xix day of October where the Duke of Norffolke declared that the kings highnesse for diuers and sundry offences had taken from hym his great Seale and deposed him of all offices and lest men might complaine for lacke of iustice he had apointed him and the Duke of Suffolke with the assent of the other Lordes to sitte in the Starre chamber to heare and determine causes indifferently and that of all thyngs the kings pleasure and commaundement was that they should keepe their hands close from any rewards taking or maintenance and so that weeke they sate in the Starre chamber and determined causes The Cardinalls remouing from Yorke place A fewe dayes after in the same moneth the Cardinall remooued out of hys house called Yorke place wyth â—ne Crosse saying that he woulde he had neuer borne more meaning that by his crosse that which he bare as Legate which degree taking was hys confusion as you see openly and so hee tooke his barge and went to Pueney by water and there tooke his horse and roade to Asher where he remained till Lent after During which time hee being called on for an aunswere in the kings Bench to the Premunire for geuing
Of Purgatorye thus saieng thereof that because y e booke of Machabes aloweth praieng for soules departed hee therefore disproueth not that so laudable a custome so long continued in the Church But because there is no certeyne place named nor kynde of paynes expressed in Scripture he therefore thinketh necessarie suche abuses clearely to be put away which vnder the name of Purgatory haue bene aduaunced as to make men beleeue that by the Bishop of Romes pardons or by Masses sayd at Scala coeli or other where in any place or before any Image soules mighte clearely bee deliuered out of Purgatory and from the paynes thereof to be sent straight to heauen and such other like abuses c. And these were the contents of that booke of articles deuised and passed by the Kings authority a little before the stirre of Lincolneshire and Yorkeshire Wherin although there were many and great imperfections and vntruthes not to bee permitted in any true reformed Churche yet notwithstanding the king and his counsaile to beare with the weakelings whiche were newely weyned from their mothers milke of Rome Milke for newe wainlinges thought it might serue somwhat for the time in steade of a little beginning till better might come And so consequently not long after these Articles thus set forward Iniunctions for abrogatyon certeine holydayes certeyne other Iniunctions were also geuen out about the same yeare 1536. whereby a number of holy daies were abrogated and especially such as fel in the haruest time the keping of which redounded greatly to y e hinderaunce of gathering in their corne hay fruite and other such like necessarie commodities The copie and tenour of which Iniunctions I haue also hereunto annexed as vnder foloweth ¶ The Kings Iniunctions FOrasmuch as the number of holy dayes is so excessiuely growen Iniunctions by the king and yet daily more and more by mens deuotion yea rather superstition was like further to encrease that the same was and should be not onely preiudiciall to the common weale by reason that it is occasion as well of much slouth and idlenes the very nursse of theeues vagabunds and of diuers other vnthriftines and inconueniences as of decay of good misteries Artes profitable necessary for the common wealth losse of mans foode many times being cleane destroied through the superstitious obseruance of the said holydaies in not taking the oportunity of good serene weather offered vpon the same in time of haruest but also pernicious to the soules of many men which being entised by the licencious vacation libertie of those holydaies do vpon the same commonly vse and practise more excesse riot and superfluitie then vpon any other dayes And sith the Sabboth day was vsed and ordeined but for mans vse and therefore ought to geue place to the necessitie and behoofe of the same whensoeuer that shall occurre much rather any other holyday institute by man It is therefore by the Kings highnes authoritie as supreme head in earth of the Church of England with the common assent and consent of the Prelates and Cleargie of this his Realme in conuocation lawfully assembled and congregated amongst other things decreed ordeyned and established First that the feast of dedication of Churches shall in all places through out this Realme Feastes of dedication to be kept al vpon one day be celebrate and kept on the first Sonday of the moneth of October for euer and vpon none other day Item that the feast of the patron of euerye Churche within this Realme called commonly the Churche holy-day Church holydayes forbidden shall not froÌ„ hencefoorth be kept or obserued as a holy day as heretofore hath bene vsed but that it shal be lawful to all singular persons resident or dwelling within thys Realme to go to their worke occupation or mistery the same truely to exercise and occupy vpon the sayde feast as vpon any other worke day except the saide feast of Church holy day bee suche as must bee else vniuersally obserued and kept as a holyday by this ordinance following Also that all those feastes or holydayes which shall happen to fall or occurre either in the haruest tyme whiche is to be counted from the first daye of Iuly Holydayes in the haruest time put downe vnto the xxix day of September or else in the tearme time at Westminster shall not be kept or obserued froÌ„ hencefoorth as holydaies but that it may be lawfull for euery man to go to his work or occupation vpon the same as vppon any other worke day except alwaies the feastes of the Apostles of the blessed Uirgin and of Saint George and also such feastes as wherein the Kings highnes Iudges at Westminster doe not vse to sit in Iudgement All whiche shall be kept holy and solemne of euery man as in time past haue bene accustomed Prouided alwaies that it may be lawfull vnto all Priestes and Clerkes as well secular as regular in the foresaid holydaies now abrogate to sing or say their accustomed seruice for those holydayes in their Churches so as they do not the same solemnely nor do ring to the same after the maner vsed in high holydayes ne do commaund or indict the same to be kept or obserued as holydayes Finally that the feastes of the Natiuitie of our Lord of Easter day of the Natiuitie of S. Iohn the Baptist 4. offering dayes and of S. Michaell the Archaungell shall be from hencefoorth counted accepted and taken for the four generall offering dayes And for further declaration of the premisses be it knoweÌ„ that Easter tearme beginneth alwayes the xviij day after Easter day reckening Easter day for one Easter terme and endeth the Monday next folowing the Ascension day Trinitie terme beginneth alwaies the Wednesday next after the Octaues of Trinitie Sonday Trinitye terme and endeth the xj or xij day of Iuly Michaelmas terme beginneth the ix or x. day of October and endeth the xxviij or xxix day of Nouember Michaelâ—â—â— terme Hilary terme beginneth the xxiij or xxiiij day of Ianuary and endeth the xij or xiij day of February Hilary terme In Easter terme vpon the Ascension daye in Trinitie terme vppon the Natiuitie of S. Iohn Baptist in Michaelmas terme vpon Alhalow day in Hilary Terme vpon Candlemas day the kings Iudges at Westminster do not vse to sit in iudgement nor vpon any Sonday After these Articles and Iniunctions thus giuen out by the King his Counsaile theÌ„ folowed moreouer as time serued other Iniunctions moe concerning Images reliques and blind miracles and for abrogating of Pilgremages deuised by superstition and mainteined for luker sake also for the Pater noster Creede and Gods Commandements and the Bible to be had in English with diuers other points moe necessary for Religion The wordes of which Iniunctions heere also ensue * Other Iniunctions geuen by the authoritie of the Kings highnes to the Cleargy of this his Realme IN the name of God Amen
which Goâ— doth geue neyther doth seeâ—â— for that which 〈◊〉 would haue by lawfull meanes For where the scripture perfectly doth promise and pronounce vs to bee iustified through our fayth in Christ willeth vs to seeke our saluation no where els but onely in the merits of Iesus the institution of the church of Rome neyther wyll receiue that God hath freely geuen wherein standeth infidelity neither yet will seek the same there where as they should but in the merites and prayers of our Lady of S. Iohn Baptist s. Peter and Paule s. Andrew s. Nicholas s. Thomas of Canterbury by the worthines of the materiall crosse and such other vnlawfull meanes wherein standeth plaine idolatry And yet such bookes as these can be suffered among the Catholikes to be currant as good wholesome and lawfull bookes where as the other which lead vs the true way from infidelitie and blynd idlatry to true christianitie in no wise can be sufferable But of this to complaine it is vaine Wherfore to passe from this proclamation let vs proceede God willing in the course of our history ¶ The story of Thomas Osmond William Bamford and Thomas Osborne Martyrs MEntion was made before in the storye of Thomas Haukes of sixe prisoners besides Thomas Osmund William Bamford Thomas Osburâ— Martyrs Read 〈◊〉 pag. 150 whithe were sente downe with hym to Essex the same tyme as hee wente to execution Of which sixe prisoners three were sent to be burned the other three to recant and to doe penaunce of whome it followeth next in story nowe to intreate The names of which sixe were these Thomas Osmund Fuller William Bamford alias Butler Weauer Thomas Osborne Fuller Nicholas Chamberlaine Weauer Thomas Brodehill Weauer Richard Webbe Weauer beyng all of the towne of Coxehall All which sixe Coxehall men nexte after the Examinations of Thomas Haukes and Thomas Wattes were sent vp to Boner to bee examined by the Earle of Oxford and sir Phillip Paris knight with a letter with them also sent the copy whereof here followeth ¶ A letter sent from the Erle of Oxford to Boner B. of London AFter our harty commendations vnto your good Lordship A letter from the Earle of Oxford B. Boner this shal be to aduertise the same y t the Constables of Coxehall within your Dioces haue brought before vs this day 6. persons dwelling in the town of Coxhal aforesayd whose names hereafter do folow videlicet Nicholas Chamberlaine Weauer Iohn Wallet Fuller Tho. Brody Weauer Rich. Web Weauer William Bamford aliâs Butler Weauer and Tho. Osborne Fuller for that they at the feast of Easter now last 〈…〉 sent by 〈◊〉 Earle of 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 haue not obeyed to the order of the holy catholike Church in receiuyng of the sacraments but oâ—stinately refusing the same besides the holdyng of diuers other opinions contrary to the faith of the said church Wherfore we haue thought it good to send the same persons vnto your good lordship further to be ordered as in such case shal appertain Thus we commit your good Lordship to the keping of almighty God From Hedingham the 1. of May. 1555. Your Lordships assuredly Oxford Phillip Paris Thus the said prisoners beyng sent vp the first day of May were brought before the sayd Bishop the xvij of the sayd moneth to be examined vpon diuers and sundry Articles ministred obiected agaynst them whereunto they were compelled to aunswer and to put theyr hands to the same the copy of which their Articles and aunswers beyng all one in forme and effect if the Register say true here followeth ¶ The copy of the Articles obiected against Thomas Osmond William Bamford and Nicholas Chamberlayne of Coxehall 1. FIrst that thou Thomas Osmund Fuller wast and art of the Parish of Coxehall Articles 〈…〉 them 〈◊〉 the Bishop within the Dioces of London and thou hast not beleeued nor doest beleeue that there is here in the earth one Catholike vniuersal whole Church which doth hold and beleue all the fayth Religion of Christ and all the necessary Articles sacraments of the same 2. Item that thou hast not beleeued nor doest beleue that thou art necessarily bounden vnder the payne of damnation The Popes Church falsly terâ—ed by the name of the â—niuersall Church of thy soule to geue full fayth and credence vnto y e sayd Catholike and vniuersall Church and to the faith and religion of the same in all necessary poyntes of the sayd fayth and religion without doubting or wauering in the sayde fayth and religion or in any part thereof 3. Item that thou hast not beleued that the faith and religion which both the Church of Rome Italy Spayne England France Ireland Scotland and all other churches in Europe beyng true members and partes of the sayd Catholike and vniuersall Church do beleeue teach The faith of the Romish Church not 〈◊〉 be beleeâ—ed is both agreeyng with the faith and religion of Christ and also is the very true faith and religion which all christian people ought to beleeue obserue follow and keepe but contrarywise thou hast beleeued and doest beleeue that that fayth and religion which the sayd church of Rome all the other Churches aforesayd haue heretofore beleued and do beleue is false erroneous and naught in no wise ought to be beleeued obserued kept and followed of any Christian person 4. Item that albeit it be true that in the sacrament of the altar there is in substance the very body and bloud of our sauiour Christ vnder the formes of bread and wyne albeit that it be so beleued taught and preached vndoubtedly in the said church of Rome and all other churches aforesayd yet thou hast not so beleued nor doest so beleeue but contrarywise thou hast beleued and doest beleue firmely and stedfastly that there is not in the said sacrament of the aulter vnder the sayd formes of bread and wyne the very substance of Christes body and bloud but that there is only the substance of materiall and common bread and wine Note how â—his geare is 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 worst with the formes thereof and that the said material common bread and wyne are onely the signes and tokens of Christes body and bloud and are by fayth to be receyued onely for a remembraunce of Christes passion and death without any such substaunce of Christes body and bloud at all This article 〈◊〉 to put â—owne as 〈◊〉 ment 〈◊〉 5. Item that thou hast beleued and taught and hast opeÌ„ly spoken and defended and so doest beleue thinke maintaine and defend that the very true receiuing and eatyng of Christes body and bloud is onely to take materiall and common bread and to breake it and distribute it amongst the people remembring thereby the passion and death of Christ onely 6. Item that thou hast likewyse beleeued thought and spoken that the masse now vsed in this realm of England and other the churches aforesaid The Masse 〈◊〉
of Christes insâ—â—tution is abominable naught and full of idolatry and is of the ordinance of the Pope not of the institution of Christ and hath no goodnes in it sauyng the Gloria in excelsis the Epistle and Gospell and therfore thou hast not nor wilt not come and be present at masse nor receiue the sacrament of the altar nor any other sacrameÌ„t of the church as they are now vsed in this realm of England c. 7. Item that thou hast in tymes past beleued yet doest now beleeue Against auricular confession Church seruice that auricular confession is not necessary to be made vnto the priest but is a thing superfluous voyd and naught only to be made to God to none other person And likewyse thou hast condemned as superfluous vayne and vnprofitable all the ceremonies of the church and the seruice of the same and hast sayd that no seruice in the church ought to be sayd but in the English tong and if it be otherwise it is vnlawfull and naught 8. Item that thou beyng notoriously and openly suspected for an heretike and a person culpable in the premisses was of late called and coÌ„uented before the Erle of Oxford and M. Phillip Paris The Earle of Oxford M. Phillip Paris and there was charged with the said heresies especially against the sacrament of the altar And because thou didst maintaine and stand to thy said heresies and wouldst not come to the church and be confessed and receiue the said sacrament as other christian people did but vtterly didst refuse to doe the same thou wast by the said Earle of Oxford and M. Phillip Paris seÌ„t vp by a Constable vnto me Bishoppe of London and was by them denounced detected and put vp to me as an heretike and misbeleuyng person 9. Item that thou hast knowen and beleeued thou doest know and beleeue or at the least thou hast credibly heard reported spoken and said that all and all maner persons which do teach preach or hold any thing concernyng the sacraments of thr Church or any the articles of the fayth otherwise then is found already discussed and determined by the mother the holy church or doth call into doubte or question that thyng which is already decided or determined by the Church or that willingly and wittingly do vtter openly or priuily any slaunderous or blasphemous wordes concernyng the sayd Sacraments or any of them or that do preach teach or keepe any sect or kynd of heresie agaynst the wholesome doctrine of the church doe wittingly willingly or obstinately defend the said sect or kind of heresie are by the Canons of the whole and vniuersall Catholike Church and also by the Ecclesiasticall lawes of this Church of England by their so doing accursed with that curse which doth separate them from the entry into the Church from the receiuing of the Sacramentes and from the company of faythfull people and are in continuyng in this sayd sect and heresie to be pronounced declared and taken for heretikes and to be deliuered to the secular power and by the lawes temporall of this realme of England and the custome of the same to be by the sayde secular power put to death and burnt for this sayd sect and heresie 10 Item that thou by reason of the premisses wast art to be pronounced takeÌ„ had reputed and iudged for a manifest and open wilfull and obstinate heretike for a wycked and cursed person and to bee punished accordingly for the same accordyng to the said Canon lawes vsages and customes * The aunsweres whiche the sayd Thomas Osmund William Bamford and Nicholas Chamberlaine seuerally made vnto these Articles TO the first they aunswered and confessed the same to be true The aunsweres of the three prisoners to the articles agreeing all in one except that they do beleue y t there is here in earth one Catholicke whole Church and that the same church doth hold and beleue as is conteined in this Article To the second they aunswere beleue the sayd Article not to be true for they say that they haue doe beleue that they are necessarily bounden vnder payne of damnatioÌ„ of their soule to geue full fayth and credeÌ„ce vnto the said Catholicke Church to the fayth and religion of the same in all necessary points of the same fayth and religioÌ„ without waueryng or doubtyng in any part therof To the third they auÌ„swere that the Church of Rome The Church of Rome not to be beleeued other Churches mentioned in this Article bee not true meÌ„bers partes as they be vsed in fayth religion of the Catholicke Church of Christ that the fayth and religion vsed in the sayd Churches is not agreable with y e Church of Christ but are false and erroneous To the fourth they aunswere and say that how so euer the sayd Churches of Rome and others of Christendome haue and do beleue touchyng the SacrameÌ„t of the aulter yet they do beleue that in the SacrameÌ„t vnder the formes of bread wine there is not the very substauÌ„ce of Christes body bloud but that there is onely the substauÌ„ce of materiall bread and wine that the same materiall bread wyne be onely the signes and tokeÌ„s of Christes body and bloud and are to be receiued onely for a remembraunce of Christes passion and death without any substaunce of Christes body and bloud at all To the fiâ—t Article they aunswere that the true receiuyng and eatyng of Christes body The â—rue eating of Christs body accordyng to Christes institution is to take distribute and eate materiall bread and thereby to remember the passion and death of Christ and so receiue by fayth as they beleue Christes body and bloud and not otherwise To the sixt they aunswere the same to bee true in euery part therof except that ouer and besides the Gloria in excelsis the Epistle and Gospell which they beleue to bee good they beleue the Pater noster and Creâ—de vse in the Masse be also good Auricular confession not necessary Ceremonyes idle in the Chusch To the seueÌ„th they aunswere and confesse that auricular confession is not necessary to be made to the Priest neuerthelesse they thâ—ncke that it is necessary to goe to such a Priest as is able to geue good counsell And that for counsell only and not otherwise And as concerning the ceremonies of the church they answer the same to be vayne vnprofitable No seruice in the Church ought to be sayde but onely in the English tong To the eight they answer and beleeue the same to bee true in euery part thereof except that they doe not beleeue that they be heretikes or suspected of heresie To the ninth Osmund and Bamford aunswered that they referred themselues to the sayd lawes mentioned in that article but Chamberlaine made no aunswer at all to this article To the tenth the sayd Osmond and Bamford answered and sayd that by reason of